Leave a comment

Srila Prabhupada’s lectures on Bhagavat-Gita

Number
Chapter & Verse
Title
Date & Location
GT001 Bg Intro “Intro 1 to Bhagavad-gita” NY, February 19, 1966
GT002 Bg Intro “Intro 2 to Bhagavad-gita” NY, February 19, 1966
GT003 Bg Intro “Intro 3 to Bhagavad-gita” NY, February 19, 1966
GT004 Bg Intro “Introduction to the Bhagavad-Gita” Los Angeles, November 23, 1968
GT005 Bg 1.1 “The Material World Means Politics…” London, July 8, 1973
GT006 Bg 1.2-3 “Death Is God” London, July 9, 1973
GT007 Bg 1.4-5 “Everything (Even Dictatorship)…” London, July 10, 1973
GT008 Bg 1.6-7 “Vaisnavism is not Cowardism” London, July 11, 1973
GT009 Bg 1.8-10 “KC Movement Even In Politics” London, July 12, 1973
GT010 Bg 1.11-12 “Wanting to be cheated” London, July 13, 1973
GT011 Bg 1.13-14 “People Want To Be Cheated” London, July 14, 1973
GT012 Bg 1.15 “Everything Belongs To God” London, July 15, 1973
GT013 Bg 1.16-19 “Everyone wants to be served” London, July 16, 1973
GT014 Bg 1.20 “First, second…Class Rascals” London, July 17, 1973
GT015 Bg 1.21-22 “Fallible and Infallible Religion” London, July 18, 1973
GT016 Bg 1.23 “How to Enjoy Real Bliss” London, July 19, 1973
GT017 Bg 1.24-25 “If You Stay with Krsna” London, July 20, 1973
GT018 Bg 1.26-27 “Society Friendship and Love” London, July 21, 1973
GT019 Bg 1.28-29 “The Art of Preaching” London, July 22, 1973
GT020 Bg 1.30 “Expanded Selfishness” London, July 23, 1973
GT021 Bg 1.31 “Immediate vs Ultimate Good” London, July 24, 1973
GT022 Bg 1.32-35 “Shortcut to Spiritual Knowledge” London, July 25, 1973
GT023 Bg 1.36 “Devotee has All Good Qualities” London, July 26, 1973
GT024 Bg 1.37-39 “The Way To Save Society” London, July 27, 1973
GT025 Bg 1.40 “The Psychology of Chastity” London, July 28, 1973
GT026 Bg 1.41-42 “Relief From Today’s Hell” London, July 29, 1973
GT027 Bg 1.43 “There Is Only One Remedy” London, July 30, 1973
GT028 Bg 1.44 “Only Rascals Say Krsna is immoral” London, July 31, 1973
GT029 Bg 1.45-46 “Krsna’s Order Is Final” London, August 1, 1973
GT030 Bg 2.1 “Krsna Gave Bhagavad-Gita…” Ahmedabad, Decmber 6, 1972
GT031 Bg 2.1 “Signs Of Ignorance Of Self” Ahmedabad,December 7, 1972
GT032 Bg 2.1 “Who Is Krishna?” Germany, June 16, 1974
GT033 Bg 2.1-11 “When To Approach A Guru” Johanesburg, October 17, 1975
GT034 Bg 2.1-10 “The Missing Self-Understanding” Los Angeles, November 25, 1968
GT035 Bg 2.2-6 “Classless Aryanism” Ahmedabad, December 11, 1972
GT036 Bg 2.2 “Becoming Spiritually Masterful” London, August 3, 1973
GT037 Bg 2.3 “Special Senses Are Required” London, August 4, 1973
GT038 Bg 2.4-5 “When To Reject Guru” London, August 5, 1973
GT039 Bg 2.6 “How To Utilize Fighting Spirit” London, August 6, 1973
GT040 Bg 2.7 “You Must Approach Krishna” London, August 7, 1973
GT041 Bg 2.7-11 “Part 1 The Unavoidable Battle” New York, March 2, 1966
GT042 Bg 2.7-11 “Part 2 The Unavoidable Battle” New York, March 2, 1966
GT043 Bg 2.12 “Part 3 The Unavoidable Battle” New York, March 9, 1966
GT044 Bg 2.8-12 “Revive Our Relationship…” Los Angeles, November 27, 1968
GT045 Bg 2.8 “Surpassing These Senses” London, August 8, 1973
GT046 Bg 2.9 “Satisfying The Senses” London, August 15, 1973
GT047 Bg 2.10 “Arjuna Playing the Role of a Rascal” London, August 16, 1976
GT048 Bg 2.11 “Evolution — Darwinian or Divine” Delhi, March 25, 1976
GT049 Bg 2.11 “You Are Talking Like A…” London, August 17, 1973
GT050 Bg 2.11 “Lament For A Lump?” Mauritius, October 1, 1975
GT051 Bg 2.11 “Associate With Faithful” Mexico, Febuary 11, 1975
GT052 Bg 2.11 “The Fragrance Of The Soul…” New York, March 4, 1966
GT053 Bg 2.12 “Meaning Of Dhira” Hyderabad, November 17,1972
GT054 Bg 2.12 “The Minister Of Defence Has” Hyderabad, December 12, 1976
GT055 Bg 2.12 “What Abortionists Don’t Know” London, August 18, 1973
GT056 Bg 2.12 “Don’t Be Animalistic Scholar” Mexico, Febuary 12,1975
GT057 Bg 2.12 “God Is Individual Person” New York, March 7, 1966
GT058 Bg 2.13 “We Must Surrender — God or Dog” Germany, June 18, 1974
GT059 Bg 2.13 “We Are All Servants” Hyderabad, November 18, 1972
GT060 Bg 2.13 “Not One Became Devotee” Hyderabad, November 19, 1972
GT061 Bg 2.13-17 “Staying Undisturbed In Distress” Los Angeles, November 29, 1968
GT062 Bg 2.13 “The First Lesson–Not This Body” Los Angeles, April 11, 1973
GT063 Bg 2.13 “I Am Not This Cage” London, August 19, 1973
GT064 Bg 2.13 “Disturbed Mind Is Due To Ignorance” New York, March 11, 1966
GT065 Bg 2.13 “Hear From The Authority Of Krsna” Pittsburg, September 8, 1972
GT066 Bg 2.14 “Our Real Business” Germany, June 21, 1974
GT067 Bg 2.14 “The Skin Disease” London, August 20, 1973
GT068 Bg 2.14 “Forebearance To Cure The Body” Mexico, February 14, 1975
GT069 Bg 2.15 “I am not this dream” Hyderabad, November 21, 1972
GT070 Bg 2.15 “Don’t Cheat Others” London, August 21, 1973
GT071 Bg 2.15 “Immortality…Or Itching” Nexico, Febuary 15, 1975
GT072 Bg 2.16 “Nonexistent And Existent” London, August 22, 1973
GT073 Bg 2.16 “Any Understanding Of God” Mexico City, February 16, 1975
GT074 Bg 2.17 “Material Body Is Dead Body” Hyderabad, November 22, 1972
GT075 Bg 2.17 “We Are Individuals Eternally” London, August 23, 1973
GT076 Bg 2.17 “Don’t Increase The Disease” Mexico City, February 17, 1975
GT077 Bg 2.18 “Chant–Cleanse Your Brain” Hyderabad, November 23, 1972
GT078 Bg 2.18 “The Soul Will Not Be Killed” London, August 24, 1973
GT079 Bg 2.20-25 “Learning The Science Of The Soul” Seatle, October 14, 1968
GT080 Bg 2.19 “Dogs And Cats Don’t Need Freud” London, August 25, 1973
GT081 Bg 2.20 “Birth And Death Caused By Maya” Hyderabad, November 25, 1972
GT082 Bg 2.21-22 “Your Body Is Ready Sir. Come” London, August 26, 1973
GT083 Bg 2.22 “Rain Depends On Krsna” Hyderabad, November 26, 1972
GT084 Bg 2.23 “The Indestructible Soul” Hyderabad, November 27, 1972
GT085 Bg 2.23-24 “You Are A Sample Of Krsna” London, August 27, 1973
GT086 Bg 2.24 “Sanatana–Another Nature” Hyderabad, November 28, 1972
GT087 Bg 2.25 “Transfer Your Love To Krsna” Hyderabad, November 29, 1972
GT088 Bg 2.25 “Relieving Our Bodily Burden” London, August 28, 1973
GT089 Bg 2.26 “Vedic And Parampara System” Hyderabad, November 30, 1972
GT090 Bg 2.26 “Evolution And Other Rubish” Los Angeles, December 6, 1968
GT091 Bg 2.26-27 “Why Lament Over Chemicals” Los Angeles, August 29, 1973
GT092 Bg 2.27-38 “Some Look On The Soul As Amazing” Los Angeles, December 11, 1968
GT093 Bg 2.28 “Materialists–What Do They Know?” London, August 30, 1973
GT094 Bg 2.30 “Matter Grows On The …” London, August 31, 1973
GT095 Bg 2.31 “Duties Of The Body And Soul” London, September 1, 1973
GT096 Bg 2.32 “Government Must Be Very Strict” London, September 2, 1973
GT097 Bg 2.33-35 “Dishonor Is Worse Than Death” London, September 3, 1973
GT098 Bg 2.36-37 “Compassion On The Battlefield” London, September 4, 1973
GT099 Bg 2.39 “Supreme Deceiver And Lover” London, September 12, 1973
GT100 Bg 2.40-45 “Material vs Spiritual Culture” Los Angeles, December 13, 1968
GT101 Bg 2.45-62 “The Miser And The Mahatma” LA, December 16, 1968
GT102 Bg 2.46-47 “Soul’s Constitutional Position” New York, March 28, 1966
GT103 Bg 2.48-49 “Keeping In Touch With The Supreme” New York, April 1, 1966
GT104 Bg 2.49-51 “One Should Spend All Energy” New York, April 5, 1966
GT105 Bg 2.51-55 “Dovetailing Yourself With…” New York, April 12, 1966
GT106 Bg 2.55-58 “Coming Off The Material Platform” New York, April 15, 1966
GT107 Bg 2.55-56 “Engaging In Devotional Service” New York, April 19, 1966
GT108 Bg 2.58-59 “The Secret of Detachment” New York, April 27, 1966
GT109 Bg 2.62-72 “Secret Of Controlling The Senses” LA, December 19, 1968
GT110 Bg 3.1-5 “Philosophy And Religion Combined” LA, December 20, 1968
GT111 Bg 3.6-10 “From Pretension to Purity” LA, December 23, 1968
GT112 Bg 3.27 “Educating The Mudhas” Madras, January 1, 1976
GT113 Bg 3.8-13 “Yajna Means Work For Visnu” New York, May 20, 1966
GT114 Bg 3.11-19 “There Is No Overpopulation” LA, December 27, 1968
GT115 Bg 3.13-16 “Karma-yoga- Becoming God’…” New York, May 23, 1966
GT116 Bg 3.16-17 “You Have To Love Through God” New York, May 25, 1966
GT117 Bg 3.17-20 “Bhagavad-gita For Common Men” New York, May 27, 1966
GT118 Bg 3.18-30 “How A Self-realized Soul Acts” LA, December 30, 1968
GT119 Bg 3.21-25 “How To Become An Ideal Person” New York, May 30, 1966
GT120 Bg 3.25 “Plan-Making For More Suffering” Hyderabad, December 17, 1976
GT121 Bg 3.27 “Tiger or President – Full of Anxiety” Melbourne, June 27, 1974
GT122 Bg 3.41-43 “Servant Of God Or Dog” LA, January 1, 1969
GT123 Bg 4.1 “Take Perfect Knowledge” Bombay, March 21, 1974
GT124 Bg 4.1 “Be A Great Master – Give …” Columbus, May 9, 1969
GT125 Bg 4.1-6 “The Most Important Knowledge” LA, January 3, 1969
GT126 Bg 4.2 “Government’s Choice: Krsna…” Bombay, March 21, 1974
GT127 Bg 4.3 “Cheating Religion Thrown Out” Bombay, March 23, 1974
GT128 Bg 4.3-6 “Forgetfulness Of The Lord” New York, July 18, 1966
GT129 Bg 4.4 “Why We Forget And God Doesn’t” Bombay, March 24, 1974
GT130 Bg 4.5 “Learning To Love The Unlimited One” Bombay, March 25, 1974
GT131 Bg 4.6 “Try To Be Godly (Not God)” Bombay, March 26, 1974
GT132 Bg 4.6-8 “Why The Lord And His…” New York, July 20, 1966
GT133 Bg 4.7 “Dharma And The Disease” Bombay, March 27, 1974
GT134 Bg 4.7-10 “The Krsna Consciousness Movement” LA, January 6, 1969
GT135 Bg 4.7 “The Divine Descent Of Our Duty” Montreal, June 13, 1968
GT136 Bg 4.8 “Everyone Trying to…” Bombay, March 28, 1974
GT137 Bg 4.9 “Cheater Leaders” Bombay, March 29, 1974
GT138 Bg 4.9-11 “Take Assistance from a Person …” New York, July 25, 1966
GT139 Bg 4.10 “Reducing our Animality — …” Bombay, March 30, 1974
GT140 Bg 4.10 “The World Is A Foreign Country” Calcutta, September 23, 1974
GT141 Bg 4.10 “No Question Of Happines Here” Vrndavana, August 2, 1974
GT142 Bg 4.11 “Krsna Will Accept You…” Bombay, March 31, 1974
GT143 Bg 4.11 “We Are Naturally Jubilant” Geneva, June 1, 1974
GT144 Bg 4.11-18 “Krsna Belongs To Everyone” Los Angeles, January 8, 1969
GT145 Bg 4.11-12 “Know Krsna — Get Liberation” New York, July 28, 1966
GT146 Bg 4.11 “This Skin=Suffering…” Vrndavana, August 3, 1974
GT147 Bg 4.12 “Hear, Talk, Chant, Eat,…” Bombay, April 1, 1974
GT148 Bg 4.12-13 “Become Brahmana…” New York, July 29, 1966
GT149 Bg 4.12 “Big Ambition — Little Brain” Vrndavana, August 4, 1974
GT150 Bg 4.13 “Kill Krsna’s Gita Commentaries” Bombay, April 2, 1974
GT151 Bg 4.13 “Cat And Dog Society” Johannesburg, October 19, 1975
GT152 Bg 4.13-14 “Divisions Of Human Society” New York, August 1, 1966
GT153 Bg 4.14 “Liberated by Understanding…” Bombay, April 3, 1974
GT153-a Bg 4.13 “The Social Body Needs A Brain” New York, April 8, 1973
GT154 Bg 4.14-19 “Karma-Akarma” New York, August 3, 1966
GT155 Bg 4.14 “Who Can Understand Krsna?” Vrndavana, August 6, 1974
GT156 Bg 4.15 “Modern Civilization Vs…” Bombay, April 4, 1974
GT157 Bg 4.16 “Today’s Education” Bombay, April 5, 1974
GT158 Bg 4.17 “How To Act — How not to Act” Bombay, April 6, 1974
GT159 Bg 4.18 “The Highest Success In Life” Bombay, April 7, 1974
GT160 Bg 4.18 “Everyone Without KC Is Slaughtered” New Delhi, November 3, 1973
GT161 Bg 4.19 “Material Life – Lusty Desires” Bombay, April 8, 1974
GT162 Bg 4.19.25 “Curing The Material Disease” Los Angeles, January 9, 1969
GT163 Bg 4.19.20 “How To Satisfy Krishna” New Yord, August 8, 1966
GT164 Bg 4.20 “Mundane And Divine Dividends” Bombay, April 9, 1974
GT165 Bg 4.20-24 “Varieties Of Sacrifice” New Yord, August 8, 1966
GT166 Bg 4.21 “A Life Of Purity” Bombay, April 10, 1974
GT167 Bg 4.22 “Envious Gross Bodily Religions” Bombay, April 11, 1974
GT168 Bg 4.23 “Liberation Guaranteed” Bombay, April 12, 1974
GT169 Bg 4.24 “You Can’t Separate Anything” Bombay, April 13, 1974
GT170 Bg 4.24 “Krishna Is There But You…” New Mayapur, August 4, 1976
GT171 Bg 4.24-34 “Varnasrama Dharma” New Yord, August 12, 1966
GT172 Bg 4.26 “Attracted By Spiritual Affairs” Bombay, April 15, 1974
GT173 Bg 4.27 “Learning To Satisfy The…” Bombay, April 16, 1974
GT174 Bg 4.28 “The Magic Of Krsna Consciousness” Bombay, April 17, 1974
GT175 Bg 5.7-14 “Krsna and We-Very Intimately…” New York, August 27, 1966
GT176 Bg 5.22-29 “Actual Sense Pleasure” New York, August 31, 1966
GT177 Bg 6.1 “Yoga System–Everything Is Spiritual” Los Angeles, Febuary 13, 1969
GT178 Bg 6.1-4 “You Serve Krsna Or Maya” New York, September 2, 1966
GT179 Bg 6.2-5 “Yoga System–The Yoga Ladder” Los Angeles, Febuary 14, 1969
GT180 Bg 6.4-12 “Engaging the Mind in…” New York, September 4, 1966
GT181 Bg 6.11-21 “How One Should Perform Yoga” New York, September 7, 1966
GT182 Bg 6.6-12 “Yoga System–Conquering the Mind” Los Angeles, Febuary 14, 1969
GT183 n/a “This file was removed – double” n/a
GT184 Bg 6.3-15 “Yoga System — We…” Los Angeles, Febuary 16, 1969
GT185 Bg 6.16-24 “Yoga System–Keep This…” Los Angeles, Febuary 17, 1969
GT186 Bg 6.20-25 “Yoga System–Precaution Is Better…” New Vrndavana, June 23, 1976
GT187 Bg 6.21-27 “Yoga System–Searching After Real…” New York, September 9, 1966
GT188 Bg 6.25-29 “Yoga System–Be Self-Centered” Los Angeles, Febuary 18, 1969
GT189 Bg 6.30-34 “Yoga System–UNIVERSAL LOVE” Los Angeles, Febuary 19, 1969
GT190 Bg 6.32-40 “Yoga System–Vairagya Is Such…” New York, September 14, 1966
GT191 Bg 6.40-44 “Yoga System–There Is No Loss In…” New York, September 18, 1966
GT192 Bg 6.47 “Blockhead to Bhakta” Ahmedabad, December 12, 1972
GT193 Bg 7.1 “Kanistha, Madhyama, Uttama” Ahmedabad, December 13, 1972
GT194 Bg 7.1-3 “Theory of Uncertainty” Ahmedabad, December 14, 1972
GT195 Bg 7.1 “Rise To Platform Of Firm Faith” Bombay, January 13, 1973
GT196 Bg 7.1 “The Real Thing” Bombay, December 20, 1975
GT197 Bg 7.1 “The Only Way To Understand God” Calcutta, January 27, 1973
GT198 Bg 7.1 “Relatively Dirty Or Absolutely Clean” Durban, October 9, 1975
GT199 Bg 7.1 “The Only Business Of The…” New Delhi, May 24, 1975
GT200 Bg 7.1 “This Movement Appeals Directly…” Gainesville, July 29, 1971
GT201 Bg 7.1 “Transfer Your Attachment” Hong Kong, January 25, 1975
GT202 Bg 7.1 “Krsna In His Vibration Form” Hyderabad, April 27, 1974
GT203 7.1 “Increase Your Attachment…” Hyderabad, August 22, 1976
GT204 Bg 7.1 “Pros And Cons Of Material World” Los Angeles, December 12, 1968
GT205 Bg 7.1 “BG As It Is – Not As We Are” Los Angeles, March 12, 1970
GT206 Bg 7.1-3 “Beauty Of Brahminical Culture” London, August 4, 1971
GT207 Bg 7.1 “Attachment To Supreme” London, March 9, 1975
GT208 Bg 7.1 “Surrounded By Krsna Atmosphere” Melbourne, June 29, 1974
GT209 Bg 7.1 “Always Think Of Krsna” Nairobi, October 27, 1975
GT210 Bg 7.1-3 “Serious Ones Will Come To…” Paris, June 13, 1974
GT211 Bg 7.1 “Life’s Aim Is Self Realization” San Diego, July 1, 1972
GT212 Bg 7.1 “Yoga– Our Confidential…” San Francisco, September 10, 1968
GT213 Bg 7.1 “At University — What Supreme…” Stockholm, September 8, 1973
GT214 Bg 7.1-3 “Nothing More To Be Known” Stockholm, September 10, 1973
GT215 Bg 7.1 “Connect With the Supreme Lord” Sydney, Febuary 16, 1973
GT216 Bg 7.2 “Seeing Krishna Within the Heart” Hyderabad, April 28, 1974
GT217 Bg 7.2 “Mad After The Disease” London, March 10, 1975
GT218 Bg 7.2 “Madmen Can’t Give You Knowledge” Nairobi, October 28, 1975
GT219 Bg 7.2 “Ultimate Understanding” San Francisco, September 11, 1968
GT220 Bg 7.3 “One in Many Million” Bombay, Febuary 18, 1974
GT221 Bg 7.3 “Your Next Life Sir Bow Wow” London, March 11, 1975
GT222 Bg 7.3 “Everyone Here Is A Fool No 1″ Nairobi, October 29, 1975
GT223 Bg 7.3 “Abominable Ananda” Vrndavana, August 9, 1974
GT224 Bg 7.4 “Chemicals Come From Life” Bombay, Febuary 19, 1974
GT225 Bg 7.4 “Darwin Monkeys Knowledge” Nairobi, October 31, 1975
GT226 Bg 7.4 “Society Friendship And Love” Vrndavana, August 10, 1974
GT227 Bg 7.5 “Serving The Material World” Bombay, Febuary 19, 1974
GT228 Bg 7.5 “High Energy Low Energy” Nairobi, November 1, 1975
GT229 Bg 7.5 “God Is God–Dog Is Dog” Vrndavana, August 11, 1974
GT230 Bg 7.6 “How Have We Become Bad” Hyderabad, December 11, 1976
GT231 Bg 7.6 “Krsna Our Personal Powerhouse” Vrndavana, August 12, 1974
GT232 Bg 7.7 “Superior To All Hodgepodge” Bombay, Febuary 22, 1974
GT233 Bg 7.7 “Everything Is Resting On Krsna” Vrndavana, August 13, 1974
GT234 Bg 7.8 “Try To Experience Krishna” Bombay, Febuary 23, 1974
GT235 Bg 7.8-14 “Remember Krsna 24 Hours A Day” New York, October 2, 1966
GT236 Bg 7.9-10 “No Brain Behind Nature” Bombay, Febuary 23, 1974
GT237 Bg 7.9 “Transcendental Nature Study” Vrndavana, August 15, 1974
GT238 Bg 7.11-12 “Unplanned Unwanted Children” Bombay, Febuary 25, 1974
GT239 Bg 7.14 “Let Us Die Like Brahmanas…” Hamburg, September 8, 1969
GT240 Bg 7.15-18 “Four Classes Of Men…” New York, October 9, 1966
GT241 Bg 7.28-8.6- “Discovering The Real Interest” New York, October 23, 1966
GT242 Bg 8.1 “Women Should Give Birth Soon” Geneva, June 7, 1974
GT243 Bg 8.12-13 “Make Sure To Pass That Final” New York, November 15, 1966
GT244 Bg 8.14-15 “Remember Krishna Without…” New York, November 16, 1966
GT245 Bg 8.15-20 “Nature Of The Material World” New York, November 17, 1966
GT246 Bg 8.20-22 “There Is Another Nature” New York, November 18, 1966
GT247 Bg 8.21-22 “The Supreme Abode…” New York, November 19, 1966
GT248 Bg 8.22-27 “Only By Bhakti Can…” New York, November 20, 1966
GT249 Bg 8.28-9.2 “This Knowledge King Of Education” New York, November 21, 1966
GT250 Bg 9.1 “Chant Dance Eat Prasada” Melbourne, June 29, 1974
GT251 Bg 9.1 “Craft VS Knowledge” Melbourne, April 19, 1976
GT252 Bg 9.1 “How To Become Nonenvious” Vrindavana, April 17, 1975
GT253 Bg 9.2 “The King Of Knowledge” Melbourne, April 20, 1976
GT254 Bg 9.2 “Everlasting And Joyfully Performed” New York, November 22, 1966
GT255 Bg 9.2-5 “Everything Is Resting On Krsna” New York, November 23, 1966
GT256 Bg 9.3 “Serve God Or Serve Dog” Melbourne, April 21, 1976
GT257 Bg 9.4 “Civilized Evolution” Melbourne, April 22, 1976
GT258 Bg 9.4 “God Is There And Everywhere” Melbourne, April 23, 1976
GT259 Bg 9.4-7 “Krishna Is Everywhere And…” New York, November 24, 1966
GT260 Bg 9.5 “Material World-Spiritual World” Melbourne, April 24 1976
GT261 Bg 9.10 “Dead Heads And Supreme Life” Mayapura, June 29, 1973
GT262 Bg 9.10 “Destination-Lord Of Destiny” Melbourne, April 26 1976
GT263 Bg 9.11 “If You Want To Remain Mudha…” Mayapura, June 30, 1973
GT264 Bg 9.11-14 “Find Real Pleasure Serving Krsna” New York, November 27, 1966
GT265 Bg 9.15 “Sravanam Kirtanam Vishnu” New York, December 1, 1966
GT266 Bg 9.15-18 “Everything Comes From God…” New York, December 2, 1966
GT267 Bg 9.18-19 “One Should Directly Approach…” New York, December 4, 1966
GT268 Bg 9.20-22 “Heavenly Planets-Temporary…” New York, December 6, 1966
GT269 Bg 9.22-23 “God Is Open To Everyone” New York, December 8, 1966
GT270 Bg 9.23-24 “The Only Enjoyer And Object…” New York, December 10, 1966
GT271 Bg 9.24-26 “Thosa Who Do Not Recognize My…” New York, December 12, 1966
GT272 Bg 9.26-27 “Do Everything As An Offering…” New York, December 16, 1966
GT273 Bg 9.27-29 “Karma Love And Devotion” New York, December 19, 1966
GT274 Bg 9.29-32 “Krsna’s Devotion To His Devotee” New York, December 20, 1966
GT275 Bg 9.34 “Being Completely Absorbed in…” New York, December 26, 1966
GT276 Bg 9.34 Real Love Of Self” New Mayapura, August 3, 1976
GT277 Bg 10.1 “More Or Less Demons – Still We…” Calcutta, March 6, 1973
GT278 Bg 10.2-3 “Process For Understanding God” New York, January 1, 1967
GT279 Bg 10.4-5 “Understanding Spirit And Matter” New York, January 4, 1967
GT280 Bg 12.13-14 “The Struggle” Bombay, May 12, 1974
GT281 Bg 13.1-2 “Bodily Field And The Tiler” Bombay, December 29, 1972
GT282 Bg 13.1-2 “Material Happiness Is Not All” Bombay, September 24, 1973
GT283 Bg 13.1-2 “Self Land And Landlord” Bombay, September 25, 1973
GT284 Bg 13.1-3 “The Rented House” Durban, October 13, 1973
GT285 Bg 13.1-2 “Entrusted To The Demons” Miami, Febuary 25, 1975
GT286 Bg 13.1-2 “Real Answers To Life’s Questions” Paris, August 10, 1973
GT287 Bg 13.1-2 “Nature, Enjoyer & Consciousness” Sotckholm, September 7, 1973
GT288 Bg 13.3 “Occupant And Owner Of Body” Bombay, December 30, 1972
GT289 Bg 13.3 “Forgotten That We Are Spirit” Bombay, September 26, 1973
GT290 Bg 13.3 “Take Knowledge From Krishna” Hyderabad, April 19, 1974
GT291 Bg 13.3 “Controllers Junior And Senior” London, July 25, 1976
GT292 Bg 13.3 “We Need To Satisfy God” Miami, Febuary 26, 1975
GT293 Bg 13.3 “Krishna’s Definition of Knowledge” Paris, August 11, 1973
GT294 Bg 13.4 “The Witness And The Wanderer” Bombay, September 27, 1973
GT295 Bg 13.4 “The Knowledge from Narayana” Hyderabad, April 20, 1974
GT296 Bg 13.4 “Different Varieties” Miami, Febuary 25, 1975
GT297 Bg 13.4 “Varieties Of Insanities” Paris, August 12, 1973
GT298 Bg 13.5 “The Process Of Progress” Bombay, September 28, 1973
GT299 Bg 13.5 “Even The Lion Has To Struggle” Paris, August 13, 1973
GT300 Bg 13.6-7 “Nothing Is Material” Bombay, September 29, 1973
GT301 Bg 13.8-12 “Surrender To The Supreme Person” Bombay, September 30, 1973
GT302 Bg 13.8-12 “How To Go Beyond Your Destiny” Bombay, October 2, 1973
GT303 Bg 13.8-12 “You Have To Approach An Acarya” Bombay, October 5, 1973
GT304 Bg 13.13 “Clutches Of Birth And Death” Bombay, October 6, 1973
GT305 Bg 13.14 “Nondevotees Miss The Object…” Bombay, October 7, 1973
GT306 Bg 13.15 “God Has No Material Body” Bombay, October 9, 1973
GT307 Bg 13.16 “The Supreme Truth Is A Person” Bombay, October 10, 1973
GT308 Bg 13.17 “Krishna Is Eveywhere In Full” Bombay, October 11, 1973
GT309 Bg 13.18 “Universal Effulgence Of Krsna” Bombay, October 12, 1973
GT310 Bg 13.19 “Object Of Knowledge” Bombay, October 13, 1973
GT311 Bg 13.20 “The Enjoying Spirit” Bombay, October 14, 1973
GT312 Bg 13.21 “An Abominable Body” Bombay, October 15, 1973
GT313 Bg 13.22 “Through The Modes Of Nature” Bombay, October 20, 1973
GT314 Bg 13.22 “At Any Moment–Kicked Out” Hyderabad, August 17, 1976
GT315 Bg 13.22-24 “Material Enjoyment-More Bodies” Melbourne, June 25, 1974
GT316 Bg 13.23 “How To Understand The Overseer” Bombay, October 22, 1973
GT317 Bg 13.24 “Solving The Problems Of Life” Bombay, October 22, 1973
GT318 Bg 13.26 “Birth And Death…” Bombay, October 25, 1973
GT319 Bg 13.35 “Food And Freedom” Geneva, June 6, 1974
GT320 Bg 15.1 “See Spiritual Identity Everywhere” Bombay, October 28, 1973
GT321 Bg 15.1 “The Purpose of Vedic Study” Calcutta, Febuary 26, 1974
GT322 Bg 16.1-3 “The Cure For Fear” Hawai, January 29, 1975
GT323 Bg 16.1-16 “Dealing With Cats And Dogs” New Vrndavana, June 26, 1976
GT324 Bg 16.4 “Become Devotee Or Remain Demon” Hawai, January 30, 1975
GT325 Bg 16.5 “Some Way or Other Become…” Calcutta, Febuary 23, 1972
GT326 Bg 16.5 “Becoming A Dog” Hawai, January 31, 1975
GT327 Bg 16.6 “Demons’ Symptoms” South Africa, October 18, 1975
GT328 Bg 16.6 “Education In Becoming Divine” Hawai, Febuary 2, 1975
GT329 Bg 16.6 “Vedic Secular State” Hyderabad, December 13, 1976
GT330 Bg 16.7-9 “Cornerstone For Godly…” Bombay, January 23, 1975
GT331 Bg 16.7 “Demons And Devotees” Bombay, December 22, 1975
GT332 Bg 16.7 “The Demonic Want Degradation” Hawai, Febuary 3, 1975
GT333 Bg 16.7 “The Path Of No” Hyderabad, December 14, 1976
GT334 Bg 16.7 “The Asuric Public” Hyderabad, December 15, 1976
GT335 Bg 16.7 “From Papa-Yoni To Devata” Sanand, December 26, 1975
GT336 Bg 16.7 “Turning Asuras Into Suras” Tokyo, January 27, 1975
GT337 Bg 16.8 “Who Is Demon and Who Is Divine” Hawai, Febuary 4, 1975
GT338 Bg 16.8 “Deliver Your Neighbourhood” Hyderabad, December 16, 1976
GT339 Bg 16.8 “The Unseen Controller” Tokyo, January 28, 1975
GT340 Bg 16.9 “The Demonic-No Sense Of God” Hawai, Febuary 5, 1975
GT341 Bg 16.10 “The Demonic Attitude” Hawai, Febuary 6, 1975
GT342 Bg 16.11 “Anxiety Unlimitted” Hawai, Febuary 7, 1975
GT343 Bg 16.13-15 “Devotional And Demonic Desire” Hawai, Febuary 8, 1975
GT344 Bg 16.17-19 “Dishonesty Starts From Government” New Vrndavana, Juin 28, 1976
GT345 Bg 17.1-3 “Faith-Blind And Sighted” Honolulu, July 4, 1974
GT346 Bg 18.67-69 “What Will Max Muller Understand…” Ahmedabad, December 9, 1972
GT347 Bg 18.67 “Human Form Of Life Is For…” Ahmedabad, December 10, 1972

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

Moral Stories

List of stories

  1. Importance of Keeping one’s word — Story of Arjuna going on Tiirtha-yaatra.
  2. Great people are always humble — Story of Setu Bandhanam by Shri Raama.
  3. Cleanliness is next to Godliness — Story of Udanka.
  4. Respect to elders — Story of Mrukanda maharshi.
  5. Be happy with what you have — Story of Sudaama.
  6. Hard work can do wonders — Story of Bhageeratha.
  7. Following Dharma always — Episode of Yaksha-prashna to Yudhidhthira.
  8. Draupadi, an ikon of a true Indian woman — Episode of Ashwatthaama killing the Upa-paandavas.
  9. What you gave is your only investment — Neeti Katha
  10. The Story of Rantideva
  11. Kaala Mahima — Story that shows Bharatiya Kaala-maanam.
  12. Satyameva Jayate — A small story of Satya Harishchandra.
  13. Seva to parents alone is enough! — Story of Paanduranga.
  14. Think twice before you act — Story of King Nruga.
  15. Do not blame others — Neeti Katha.
  16. The story of two Yogis — Neeti Katha.
  17. The story of two brothers — Story of Shankha and Likhita showing importance of Dandaneeti.
  18. Story of the great Parikshit maharaja
  19. Story of Naimishaaranyam — Story of Gauramukha maharshi.
  20. Power of always speaking the truth — Poushya-udanka charitra
  21. Vinayam gives Vruddhi. Ahankaar destroys — Story of King Nahusha.
  22. Story of Shiva and Vishnu — Story showing ekatvam of Shiva and Vishnu.
  23. Duraasha leads to difficulties — Neeti Katha.
  24. Bali-chakravarti’s story
  25. The story of Kashyapa and Takshaka
  26. Nachiketa’s Pitruvaakya paripaalana
  27. Indradyumna’s story
  28. Darpam and paarushyam are more dangerous than haalaahalam — A small story of Yayaati.
  29. Unnata Aadarshaas of Bhaarateeyas – Kalyaanam — Story of Jaratkaaru, Devala maharshis.
  30. Satyavrata — Story of Satyavrata.
  31. Sādhana, dīkha of a cātaka pakhi — Neeti Katha.
  32. The story of Dilīpa Mahārāja
  33. Bhakti of Toṇḍamān Cakravarti and Bhīma kulāla
  34. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -1 — Shakataasura Bhanjanam.
  35. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -2 — Trunaavarta Bhanjanam.
  36. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -3 — Vatsaasura Bhanjanam.
  37. The story of Cyavana and fishermen
  38. Greatness of Vidyābhyāsam — Story of Kacha.
  39. The story of a Karhaka — Neeti Katha
  40. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -4 — Bakaasura Bhanjanam.
  41. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -5 — Aghaasura Bhanjanam.
  42. Story of the great Nāī Jagha
  43. A story of the great Raghumahārāja
  44. The great Shrī Rāma Bhakta, Kāka Bhuśuṇḍi
  45. Sweet words of a wise Parrot — Neeti Katha.
  46. Vartaka teaches a Paṇḍita — Neeti Katha.
  47. The King’s Daiva-Prārthana — Neeti Katha.
  48. Kaliyugam — Story told by Maarkandeya maharshi to Yudhishthira.
  49. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -6 — Dhenukaasura Bhanjanam.
  50. The great Vikramāditya Mahārāja
  51. Śrī Śaila Śikharam — Neeti Katha.
  52. Kaikasī’s Śiva Bhakti — Conversation between Kaikasi and Raavana before Tapas for Atma-lingam.
  53. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -7 — Kaaliya Mardanam.
  54. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -8 — Pralambaasura Bhanjanam.
  55. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -9 — Vyomaasura Bhanjanam.
  56. Story of a Brahmarākhasa
  57. Dharmasūkhmam — Episode of Arjuna and Duryodhana asking Shri Krishna for help.
  58. Uttama Dānam — Neeti Katha.
  59. Story of the famous Pravara
  60. Saadhu’s anger — Neeti Katha.
  61. Śrī Kṛṣha līlas -10 — Arishthaasura Bhanjanam.
  62. Meera Bai — Previous janma katha of Meera Bai
  63. Deepaka’s Guruseva
  64. Aadikavi Shri Valmiki maharshi
  65. The story of the great Shibi Chakravarti
  66. Dambhodbhava’s story
  67. Bhaagavata Saptaaha Mahima — Story of Gokarna maharshi
  68. Story of Yavakriita
  69. Vikrasena, the King of Ujjaini — Story that shows Kapata buddhi of a Vartaka
  70. Shri Raama — Dharmagnyah — Episode of Vibhishana Sharanaagati
  71. God always protects Sajjanas — Episode of Bhagadatta-Arjuna Yuddham
  72. Shri Raama — Satyasandhah — Episode of Shri Raama giving abhayam to maharshis
  73. Bhakta Purandaradas — Story of how a lobhi turns into a Bhakta
  74. Shri Raama — Prajaanaacha-hiteratah — Story of Shri Raama pattaabhishekam
  75. Lazy Somayya — Story showing how a lazy person can be destructive to the society
  76. Bhuutadaya
  77. Story of a Ratna Choraka
  78. Vyaaghrapaada maharshi — Story that shows Nishkaama Bhakti of Vyaaghrapaada maharshi
  79. Story of Heeraakaanii — Small story showing the greatness of Chatrapati Shivaaji
  80. Shri Gautama maharshi -1 — Story that shows paropakaara buddhi of Shri Gautama maharshi
  81. Naarada maharshi’s upadesham — Episode of Naarada maharshi teaching Raaja-neeti to Yudhishthira
  82. Shri Gosvaami Tulasidas
  83. Satsangatyam — Neeti Katha
  84. Shri Raama — Yashasvi — Story of Shri Raama doing Pitru-kaaryam and maharshi-seva.
  85. Vidura Neeti -1 — Episode of Vidura doing Neeti-bodha to Dhrutaraashtra.
  86. Vidura Neeti -2 — Episode of Vidura doing Neeti-bodha to Dhrutaraashtra.
  87. Vidura Neeti -3 — Episode of Vidura doing Neeti-bodha to Dhrutaraashtra.
  88. Shri Gautama maharshi -2 — Story of Gautama maharshi bringing Godaavari from Paramashiva.
  89. Story of a Pandita and a Varaaham — Neeti Katha.
  90. Story of Saktuprastha
  91. Importance of Vastram — Episode of Yamalaarjuna Bhanjanam.
  92. Guggula Kalasha Naayanaar’s Bhakti
  93. Ghosha Yaatra — Episode of Ghosha Yaatra – showing Matsaram of Duryodhana.
  94. Veera Abhimanyu — Story showing Kutila buddhi and adharma-yuddham of the Kauravas.
  95. Bharata — Rushabha maharaja putra -1 — Story showing greatness of Bharata on whose name our country got the name Bhaarata Varsham.
  96. Bharata — Dushyanta putra — Story showing greatness of Bharata, the story of whose dynasty is ‘Mahaa Bhaaratam’.
  97. Akshaya Paatra — Story showing Atithi-seva of Yudhishthira.
  98. King Bhartruhari becomes a Viraagi
  99. Story of Ghushma — Kshetra-puraanam of Ghumeshvara Jyotirlingam.
  100. Maata-pita seva is alone enough! — Story of Sukarma and his Maata-pita seva.
  101. The story of Prataapabhaanu — Raavana’s puurva-janma katha.
  102. Somu’s Krutagnyata — Neeti Katha.
  103. Destruction of Dwaaraka
  104. Story of Sunandana — Story showing importance of ‘Sthavishthah’ naamam in Vishnu Sahasranaamam.
  105. Vidyaa Daana Mahima — Story of Shataananda doing Vidyaa Daanam to Sangira.
  106. Bhuu Daana Mahima — Story of Taamratundam.
  107. Story of Dharmavyaadha — Story showing importance of Maata-Pita seva.
  108. Vishvaasa Ghaatuka Ninda — Neeti Katha.
  109. Story of Vedasaagara — Story showing importance of Gurubhakti for learning Vidya.
  110. Ekachakrapura Baka Vadha — Episode of killing the Bakaasura by Bhimasena.
  111. Vande Maataram — Story showing origin, greatness and present fate of Vande Maatara geetam.
  112. Think before acting — Neeti Katha.
  113. Annapuurna — Story of Dokkaa Seetaamma, a great Anna-daata.
  114. Aashraya Parityaaga Dosham — Episode where Indra meets a Shukam while doing Teertha-yaatra with Vaamana Murty.
  115. Dadhiichi Mahaa-muni — Story showcasing the Paropakaara-gunam of Dadhiichi muni.
  116. Abhaya Daanam — Story showing the greatness of Raghu maharaja and his Sharanagati-dharmam.
  117. Goagūchi — Story showing Shiva Bhakti of Goagūchi
  118. Upadesha-arhata — Stroy showing importance of Guru for Vidya.
  119. Dronaachaarya — A very brief story of Drona, the Guru of the Paandavas.
  120. Priya Vrata — Story of the great King Priya Vrata.
  121. Shri Raama — Rakshitaa-svasyadharmasya — Episode of Kaakaasura-bhanjanam
  122. Shri Raama — Dhanurvedecha-nishchayah — Episode of Shri Raama taking Vishnu-dhanuh from Parashuraama
  123. Mayuura Dhvaja — Story of the great Tyaagi, Shri Krishna Bhakta, Mayuura Dhvaja
  124. Upakaari — Neeti Katha.
  125. Why Raamaayanam — Neeti Katha.
  126. Gautama’s Elephant — Story telling what Punyam is got from what Kaaryam.
  127. Nishkaama Karma — Story of Tulaadhaara Vartaka and Jaajali Maharshi.
  128. Sheela Sampada — Story of Prahlada and Devendra.
  129. Sahanam — Story of Shri Krishna and Duurvaasa Maharshi.
  130. The great Kushika Maharaja — Story of Kushika and Chyavana Maharshi.
  131. Gopayya’s Honesty — Neeti Katha.
  132. The story of Gajam Kachchhapam — Story of two brothers Vibhaasa and Suprateeka.
  133. Story of Padmapaada and Bayanna — Story showing Bhakti of Bayanna and Guru-bhakti of Padmapaada.
  134. Suvarṇaṣhṭhīvi — Story of Srunjaya maharaja, Shri Naarada maharshi and Suvarnashtheevi.
  135. Dharma Nirnayam — Story of Sudhanva and VIrachana, the Prahlaada putra.
  136. Vishnuchitta – 1 — Story describing the society at birth of the great Bhakta, Vishnuchitta.
  137. Puraana Kathaa Shravanam — Story of Vimukti of two Gandharvas by Seeta Raama.
  138. Kaatama Raaja — Story of Kaatama Raaja and a Braahmana
  139. Daatrutvam — Story of Kaashiinaatha Naageshvara Rao.
  140. Dharmabalam — Story of Bheeshmaachaarya and Ugraayudha.
  141. Mangalahasti — Neeti Katha.
  142. Nishkapata-buddhi — Story of Aachaarya Praphulla Chandra Rai.
  143. Shri Krishna Leelas -11 — Story of Keshi Vadha.
  144. Kaarya-Deeksha — Story of Shri Jayprakash Narayan.
  145. Shri Krishna Leelas -12 — Story of Kuvalayapeeda Bhanjanam.
  146. Ekaagrata — Story of Madhav Rao Golvarkar.
  147. Shri Krishna Leelas -13 — Story of Chaanuura-Mushtika Vadha.
  148. Garvam — Story of Naarada Maharshi testing Nandana.
  149. Vishnuchitta -2 — Story showing Atithi seva of Vishnuchitta.
  150. Audaaryam — Story of Vikramaditya and a Braahmana in Chitrakuutam.
  151. Pratignyaa-paalana — Story of Deenabandhu Chittaranjan Das.
  152. Paropakaara-buddhi — Story of Vikramaditya and a Vartaka.
  153. Devasharma’s Duraasha — Panchatantra Neeti Katha.
  154. Raamayya’s Vrushabhams — Neeti Katha.
  155. Vitarana Buddhi — Story of Vikramaaditya and Avanti Raaja.
  156. Shasha-Pakshi-Maarjaala Katha — Panchatantra Neeti Katha.
  157. Daana Gunam — Story of VIkramaaditya giving Divya Kundalas to a Braahmana.
  158. Krishnaahi-Jambukam-Vyaapaari Katha — Panchatantra Neeti Katha.
  159. Bhakta Chikroda and Govardhana — Story of Shri Raama blessing squirrel and Govardhana Giri.
  160. Vikramaaditya saves a Vipra Strii — Story showing Paropakaara-buddhi of Vikramaaditya.
  161. Story of Sunandinii — Neeti Katha.
  162. Govardhana Giri Puuja — Shri Krishna tells why we must worship Nature and cattle.
  163. Nija Bhakta Hrudayam — Story of Hanumaan explaining why there are dark regions in Moon.
  164. Dushta-saangatya Dosham — Panchatantra Neeti Katha.
  165. Paropakaari — Story of Bhogaraaju Pattaabhi Seetaaraamayya.
  166. A Lobhi cannot get sat-gati — Neeti Katha.
  167. Sva-Dharmam — Story of Aadi Shankaraachaarya and a Vruddha.
  168. Poundareeka Vaasudeva — Story of the “False Vasudeva”.

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

The Story of Srimati Tulasi Devi


The Story of Srimati Tulasi Devi


Tulasi & Shaligram Jala Dana:
The Benefits of rendering service to Tulasi:
The Story of Shaligram Shilas:
Blessings of the Shaligram from the story of Tulasi:
Vrinda Devi page:
The benefits of Worshipping Tulsi devi:
Tulasi Shaligram Vivaha:Go to Tulasi links HERE

The Story of Tulasi Devi
chapter 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8-9-10-11-12-13-14-15-16-17-18-19-20

“The Life of Tulasi Devi is based primarily on an English translation of the Sanskrit text of the Brahma Vaivraata Purana written by Rajendranatna Sen, published in India in 1920.The text was occasionally supplemented with clarifications and elaborations from the Siva Purana which was translated by a board of scholars and published in India by Swami Vigyananda and published in India by Munciram Manohal Ral”.

Chapter OneTHE APPEARANCE OF TULASI DEVINarada Muni asked Lord Narayana, “O Bhagavan! How did the pure, chaste Tulasi Devi become Your wife? Where was she born? Who was she in her previous birth? What family did she come from? And what austerities did she perform to get You as her husband–You, who are above the material energy, not subject to change, the Cosmic Self, the Supreme God, the Lord of all, omniscient, the cause of all, omnipresent, container and preserver of all. And how did Tulasi Devi, Your chief goddess, become a tree? O You who resolve all doubts, my mind is curious to know all about these points; therefore, it compels me to ask you these questions. Kindly remove these doubts from my mind.”

Lord Narayana then related the following account…

Manu Daksa Savarni was a partial expansion of Lord Visnu. He was extremely virtuous, devoted to the Lord, and very famous for his good deeds. Daksa Savarni’s son, Dharma Savarni, was also extremely virtuous. Dharma Savarni’s pious son was called Visnu Savarni, and his son, who was a great Vaisnava, was known as Raja Savarni.
However, Raja Savarni’s son, Vrisadhvaja, was fanatically devoted to Lord Siva. Lord Siva lived in Vrisadhvaja’s house for three celestial yugas (ages) and loved him more than his own sons. Vrisadhvaja did not revere Lord Narayana, Goddess Laksmi or any of the demigods. He abolished the worship of Laksmi in the month of Bhadra (Aug., Sept.) and the worship of Saraswati in the month of Magha (Jan., Feb.). He did not participate in the sacrifice and worship performed out of respect for Lord Visnu (Narayana) and criticised them rather severely.
The demigods did not curse him because they feared Lord Siva. However, Surya, the sun god, no longer able to restrain his wrath, cursed him: “O King, just as you are completely devoted to Lord Siva and only to Lord Siva, and just as you do not recognise any of the other demigods, I declare that you will now lose your wealth and prosperity!”
When Lord Siva heard this curse, he became angry. Seizing his trident, he ran after Lord Surya. Afraid, the sun god went with his father, Kasyapa Muni, to Brahmaloka, the highest material planet, to take shelter of Lord Brahma. But Lord Siva pursued him there. Lord Brahma, also afraid of Lord Siva, took Lord Surya and Kasyapa Muni to the region of Vaikuntha, the spiritual or eternal world. There, with throats parched due to anxiety, they took refuge of Lord Narayana, the Lord of all. They offered obeisances to Him and praised Him repeatedly and finally explained why they were so apprehensive.
Lord Narayana bestowed His mercy on them and granted them the power to be fearless. He said, “O fearful ones, be consoled. How can you be afraid of anyone while I am here? If anyone remembers Me when he is in danger, wherever he may be, I hurry to him with my Sudarsan disc in my hand and save him. O demigods! I am always the creator, preserver and destroyer of this universe. In the form of Visnu, I am the preserver; in the form of Brahma, the creator; and in the form of Siva, the destroyer. I am Siva, I am you, and I am Surya. I assume numerous forms and preserve the universe. So go back to your respective places. You have nothing to be afraid of. All will be well.
“From this day on, you have nothing to fear from Lord Siva. He is the shelter of the pious, is easily pleased, is the servant and lord of his devotees, and is great minded. Lord Siva and the Sudarsana cakra are dearer to Me than My life. In the world of valour, they excel all. Lord Siva can easily create ten million Suryas and ten million Brahmas. For him, nothing is impossible. He is not conscious of the external world. Meditating on Me, his heart centred, he is absorbed day and night. From his five faces he repeats My mantra with devotion, and he always sings My glories. Day and night, I also always think of his welfare. To whatever degree one worships Me, to that degree I favor one. The nature of Siva is all-auspiciousness.”
While Lord Narayana was speaking, Lord Siva arrived. His eyes red, and he was sitting on his bull carrier holding his trident. He dismounted quickly and humbly offered obeisances with devotion to the Lord of Laksmi, the tranquil Supreme Being.
Lord Narayana, Visnu, was sitting on His jewel-studded throne. He was decorated with a crown, earrings, and a garland, and was holding His disc. His form was extremely beautiful, and His complexion like a fresh blue rain cloud. Each of His attendants had four arms and was fanning Him with four hands. His body was anointed with sandal paste and He was wearing a yellow garment. Lord Visnu, who shows kindness to His devotees, was chewing betel nut that had been offered to Him by His wife Laksmi. Smiling, He was watching and listening to the dancing and singing of the Vidyadharis.
After Lord Siva bowed down to Lord Narayana, he bowed to Lord Brahma. Lord Surya and Kasyapa Muni respectfully saluted Lord Siva. Then Lord Siva worshiped Lord Visnu, the Lord of all, and seated himself on a throne. The attendants of Lord Narayana began to fan Lord Siva with white whisks to relieve him of the fatigue of his journey. Lord Siva, because of being in contact with Lord Visnu’s virtues, then assumed a cheerful disposition and adored the Eternal Being with his five mouths.
Lord Narayana was highly gratified. With sweet, nectarean words, He said, “O Lord Siva, you are the symbol of all good and welfare. Thus, to ask about your welfare would be foolish. I would ask you only out of respect for the rules of society and the method prescribed in the Vedas. One who yields fruits of devotion and gives all prosperity should not be asked about his austerities or material prosperity. Since you preside over knowledge, it would be useless to ask if you are increasing in knowledge. It would be equally useless to ask a conqueror of death if he is free from all danger. But you have come to my residence for a reason. What is it? Have you become angry over something?”
“O Lord Visnu!,” Lord Siva began. “King Vrisadhvaja is my great devotee. Lord Surya has cursed him and that has made me angry. Out of affection for my son, the king, I was about to kill Surya. But Surya sought shelter of Lord Brahma, and now both of them have sought Your protection. Those who are distressed and take shelter of You, either by speaking about You or by remembering You, become completely safe and free from danger. They overcome death and old age. What to speak of those who come personally to You and take shelter. When one remembers You, his dangers disappear. All good comes to him. O Lord of the world! What will become of my foolish devotee who, by the curse of Lord Surya, has lost his fortune and prosperity?”
Lord Visnu replied, “O Lord Siva! A half hour has elapsed here in Vaikuntha. In that time, twenty-one celestial yugas have passed away. Therefore, King Vrisadhvaja, through the revolution of irresistible and dreadful time, is dead. His son, Hamsadhvaja, in the course of time, also died. Hamsadhvaja begot two noble sons named Dharmadhvaja and Kusadhvaja. They are both great Vaisnavas but, because of Lord Surya’s curse, they have become luckless. They lost their kingdoms, including all property and prosperity. But they are now engaged in worshiping Goddess Laksmi, who is pleased with their efforts. Therefore, She has agreed to descend to Earth and expand Herself partially by taking birth from the wives of those two kings. Then, by the favor of Goddess Laksmi, Dharmadhvaja and Kusadhvaja will become prosperous, mighty kings. O Lord Siva! Your devotee Vrisadhvaja is dead, so return to your abode. O Lord Brahma, Lord Surya and Kasyapa Muni–you also should return your realms.”
Bhagavan Visnu then went with His wife to the inner apartments. The demigods went cheerfully to their own abodes, Lord Siva continuing his practice of austerity.
Dharmadhvaja and Kusadhvaja performed harsh asceticism and worshiped Goddess Laksmi. Thereafter, they separately obtained the blessings they desired. By Goddess Laksmi’s favor, they again became the rulers of the earth. They acquired great spiritual merits, were married, and begot children. King Dharmadhvaja was married to Madhavi. After some time, she became pregnant with a partial incarnation of Goddess Laksmi. However, the infant remained in Madhavi’s womb for one hundred celestial years. Day by day Madhavi’s lustre increased. Then, on an auspicious day and moment, when there was a full moon, in the month of Kartika, on a Friday, she gave birth.
The grace of the Goddess of Fortune, Laksmi, manifested through the baby. There were marks of the lotus flower on the infant’s feet. Her face looked like the autumnal moon, her eyes resembled blooming lotuses, and her lips appeared like ripe bimba fruit. Her palms and the soles of her feet were reddish, her navel was deep, and just above it were three folds. Her buttocks were round, and her body was delightfully warm in the winter and cool in the summer–very pleasant to touch. Her breast was firm and her waist thin, and the light shining from her body surrounded her like a halo. Her complexion was white, like a Champaka flower, and her hair looked beautiful. Because her beauty was incomparable, the sages called her Tulasi.

Chapter Two
TULASI PERFORMS AUSTERITIES

As soon as she was born, Tulasi resolved to go to the mountainous region of Badarinatha to practice severe austerities. Though many persons tried to dissuade her, no one was able to; for she was determined to stay and pray in the forest till Lord Krsna appeared and agreed to become her husband. During a period of one hundred thousand celestial years, she endured the following:

In the summer, she exposed herself to four fires around her and the sun above; in the winter, she submerged herself in the icy waters; and in the rainy season, she subjected herself to heavy downpours at the funeral grounds. For 20,000 years, she subsisted on fruits and water; for 30,000 years, she chewed dry leaves; for 40,000 years she lived only on air; and for 10,000 years she ate nothing and just stood on one leg.
Finally, she saw Lord Brahma in the sky, riding on his swan carrier and sweeping down towards her. Believing that he had come to grant her a boon, she bowed down low to him.
Lord Brahma said, “O Tulasi, ask me for a boon. Whether it be devotion to Lord Hari or servitorship to Him or freedom from old age or freedom from death–I will grant it.”
“Yes, O Lord, I will ask. Please listen. I will not hide my desires out of fear or shame, since you are all-knowing. My name is Tulasi. Formally I was a cowherd girl in Goloka, and there I served Radharani, the beloved of Sri Krsna. I am a partial expansion of Radharani and was her favourite companion. But one day in the place where the rasa dance had occurred, Krsna became intimate with me and I fainted from excessive joy. While I was lying there, Radharani suddenly appeared and saw me in that condition. She was not at all pleased. Blinded with fury, she first reproached Krsna and then cursed me. She said, `O vile one! Go! And take birth as a human being!’
“Then Krsna said to me, `When you take birth in India, if you practice austerities, Lord Brahma will grant you a blessing. He will arrange for you to marry the four-armed Narayana, who is an expansion of Myself.’ Then Krsna disappeared. And out of fear of Radharani, I left Goloka and was born in this world…So please grant me that boon. I want to have that handsome and peaceful Narayana as my husband.”
Lord Brahma replied, “O Tulasi, Sudama was a partial expansion of Krsna and was one of Krsna’s cowherd boyfriends in Goloka. As a result of a curse by Radharani, he is presently living on earth among the Danavas (demons). His name is Sankhacuda. He is very energetic and no one can compare with him in strength. While living in Goloka, he was very attracted to you and wanted to marry you. But because he feared Radharani, he did not make any overtures.
“Just as you are a jatismara–that is, one who knows her previous births–Sankhacuda also is. Remembering his past desire to be close to you, he has performed severe austerities to obtain you as his wife. I now wish to grant his desire. Therefore, O beautiful one, please agree to wed him. However, later on, by the special arrangement of Providence, you will get the beautiful Narayana as your husband. But after that, He will curse you and you will be transformed into the world-purifying Tulasi plant (holy basil Ocillium Basildum Sanctum). You will be the best of flowers and dearer to Narayana than His own life. No one’s worship will be complete without your leaves. You will remain as a tree in Vrndavana and will be widely known as Vrndavani. The cowherd men and women will worship Lord Hari with your leaves. As the presiding deity of the Tulasi plant, you will always enjoy the company of Krsna, the best of cowherd boys.”
Tulasi Devi smiled and gladly said to Lord Brahma, “O Father, I will be honest with you. I am not as devoted to the four-armed Narayana as I am to the two-armed Krsna. For in Goloka, my close encounter with Krsna was suddenly interrupted, leaving me still longing for Him. Thus, it was only because Krsna had asked me that I have been praying to get Narayana for my husband. But now it appears certain that by your grace I will again get Krsna, who is very difficult to attain. However, O lord, please grant me the following boon: that I lose my fear of Radharani.”
Lord Brahma replied, “O child, I shall now give you the sixteen-lettered Radha mantra. By this boon you will be as dear to Radharani as Her life, and She will approve of Your intimate dealings with Krsna.”
Lord Brahma initiated Tulasi Devi into to the sixteen-lettered mantra, the hymn, and the mode of worship of Sri Radha. Then, blessing her, he disappeared.
As directed, Tulasi engaged herself in worshiping Srimati Radharani and, after twelve years, attained success. Obtaining the desired boon, she reaped the fruits that were unattainable by others. As the pangs of her austerities ended, she became cheerful. When one gets the fruits of one’s labour and then considers the difficulties experienced in attaining them, the difficulties then seem pleasurable.
Tulasi was in the prime of her youth and she longed for the company of Sri Krsna. Finishing her food and drink, she lay down on a beautiful bed decorated with flowers and perfumed with sandal paste. She went to sleep with a happy heart. But while she slept, Kamadeva, the god of love, shot five arrows at her–arrows that were meant to enchant her. Consequently, though she was anointed with cooling sandal paste and slept on a bed strewn with flowers, her body began to feel as though it were on fire. Out of joy, the hairs on her body stood on end, her eyes reddened and her body began to tremble. One moment she looked thin and at another moment she grew restless or drowsy. Sometimes she became agitated or warm with desire, at other times she fainted, then recovered, then sorrowed. Sometimes she got up from the bed, walked this way and that way, sat down or lay down.
This abnormal condition of her body and mind increased daily; so much so that her soft bed felt like a bed of thorns; delicious fruits and water tasted like poison; her house seemed like a desert; her soft delicate cloth felt hot like fire; and the vermilion mark on her forehead pained like a boil.
In her dreams she saw a nicely dressed, smiling, jolly youth. He was adorned with jewels, besmeared with sandal paste and garlanded with flowers. Gazing at her face, he spoke to her affectionately, and embraced and kissed her repeatedly. One moment he went away; the next moment he returned; then she cried out, “O Lord of my heart, where are you going? Please don’t go!” When she awakened, she wept again and again. In this way Tulasi Devi passed her days at Badarikashrama.

Chapter Three
THE BIRTH OF SANKHACHUDA

The sage Kasyapa was the son of the prajapati (forefather) Marici and the grandson of Lord Brahma, and was very learned. Daksa, another prajapati, gave him thirteen of his daughters in marriage. One of Kasyapa Muni’s wives was known as Danu. She was very attractive and chaste, and Kasyapa cared for her with love and devotion. Danu bore many mighty sons, one of whom was Vipracitti, who was exceedingly powerful and courageous. His son Dambha was self-controlled and a great devotee of Lord Visnu. But he could not beget a son, so he became anxious. Therefore, to improve the situation, he went to Puskara Forest and performed severe austerity for a hundred thousand years. There, sitting in a steady posture and uttering the Krsna mantra, he practiced japa.
While practicing, an intolerable effulgence shot out from Dambha’s head and spread everywhere. It was so hot that all the demigods, sages and Manus were scorched by it. Thus, with Indra leading, they all sought shelter of Lord Brahma.
Arriving at Lord Brahma’s abode, they praised him and then informed him of the situation. After hearing about it, Lord Brahma, to relate the problem to Lord Visnu, led them to Vaikuntha. There, with palms joined reverentially, they praised the great saviour and Lord of the three worlds. The demigods then asked, “O Lord, we do not know what has caused this. Please tell us. What is that light by which we have been scorched?”
Lord Visnu laughed and lovingly said, “O demigods, do not be afraid; remain calm and unshaken. No flood will occur and it is not the time of universal dissolution. The asura Dambha, one of my devotees, is performing asceticism to obtain a son. I shall soon bless him and that will quiet him.”
Encouraged by this, Lord Brahma and the other demigods returned to their own realms.
Lord Visnu then went to Puskara where Dambha was practicing austerity. Seeing that Dambha was repeating His name, the Lord consoled him and asked, “What blessing do you want Me to grant you?”
Dambha offered his obeisances with great devotion and praised the Lord repeatedly. Then he said, “O Lord of lords, O lotus-eyed one, obeisances unto You. O Lord of Laksmi, O Lord of the three worlds, please be merciful to me. Please give me a powerful and courageous son who will be Your devotee, be invincible to the demigods, and be the conqueror of the three worlds.”
Lord Visnu asked Dambha to stop his austerity, granted him the blessing, and disappeared. As the Lord vanished, Dambha offered obeisance in that direction and returned home. Within a short while his blessed wife became pregnant. She radiated an effulgence that illuminated the inner apartment of her residence. The soul residing in her womb was Sudama, one of Lord Krsna’s leading cowherd companions who had been cursed by Srimati Radharani.
When Dambha’s chaste wife gave birth to a radiant-looking son, Dambha invited the sages to his place and had the post-natal rites performed. There was great jubilation and, on a favourable day, the father named him Sankhacuda.
The son grew up in his father’s residence like the moon in its bright half. In his childhood he learned all the traditions, customs, injunctions and prohibitions, and became resplendent. Engaging in childhood play, he delighted his parents and became the favourite of all the family members.
Later on, to obtain a boon from Lord Brahma, Sankhacuda performed an austerity in Puskara for a long while. He concentrated his mind, restrained his senses and organs of action, and chanted a mantra that his preceptor, Jaigisavya, had imparted to him. Finally, Lord Brahma went to Sankhacuda to grant him a blessing. Lord Brahma asked, “Tell me what boon you want.”
Seeing Lord Brahma, the Danava king bowed to him humbly and praised him with devotional words. Then he said, “Please make me invincible to the demigods, and also enable me to marry Tulasi.
“So be it,” Brahma replied. Then he gave Sankhacuda the Divine amulet of Lord Sri Krsna. This amulet, called Sarvamangalamaya (Conqueror of the World), was considered the most auspicious of all auspicious things in the world, for it guaranteed victory everywhere.
Brahma continued, “Now you should go to Badarikashrama. Tulasi Devi is performing penance there by her own will. You should marry her there. She is the daughter of King Dharmadhvaja.” Lord Brahma then disappeared.
Sankhacuda, whose austerity had now borne fruit at Puskara, tied that most precious amulet round his neck. He then set out for Badarikashrama, his face beaming with joy.

Chapter four
TULASI DEVI TESTS KING SANKHACHUDA

Tulasi saw Sankhacuda approaching in his jewelled airplane and noticed that he was in the prime of his youth. He was handsome like Cupid, white-complexioned like the Champaka flower and decorated with gems. His face resembled the full moon of autumn, his eyes looked like lotuses in full bloom, and his cheeks flashed with the glow of his earrings. A Parijata flower garlanded his neck, musk and saffron anointed his body, and sandal paste perfumed his person.
As he came closer, Tulasi hid her face in her shawl and smiled at him with sidelong glances. Blushing at the thought of this first meeting, she bowed her head nervously and eagerly drank in with her eyes the lotus of his face.
Sankhacuda also gazed at Tulasi, seated as she was on a lovely bed strewn with flowers and sandalwood. Her teeth shown like pearls, her lips were like Bimba fruit, her nose was graceful and her complexion golden. She resembled the autumnal moon. Adding to her grace, just below the parting of her hair, was the mark of sandal paste and musk; and, just below them, a mark of vermilion. She had a low yet deep navel, and below it, three lovely abdominal folds. Her palms were reddish, her fingernails were glowing, and her feet were radiant and crimson, coloured with lac-dye. Her glowing toenails surpassed the glow of the autumn moon, giving her an unrivalled beauty.
Tulasi was adorned with lovely jingling ornaments, and the knot of hair at the back of her head was decorated with a jasmine wreath. Shark-shaped earrings adorned her cheeks while a diamond necklace beautified her breast. She wore gorgeous bangles of conch on her arms and wrists, as well as precious jewels on her fingers.
Sankhacuda sat down and said to her, “O beautiful girl, whose daughter are you? And how have you come to this forest? You look most fortunate and blessed. Indeed, you are the personification of heavenly joy–the best of women! You are a model of loveliness and can certainly bewilder even the saints!”
When Tulasi gave no reply, he asked, “O gracious one, why don’t you speak? I am your servant, so please greet me with the melody of your speech.”
Her head lowered, her face smiling, the beautiful-eyed Tulasi said, “I am the daughter of King Dharmadhvaja and have been practicing asceticism here. But who are you? And why are you talking to me? If a noble man sees a virtuous woman alone, he does not talk to her. So go away–wherever you please.”
But Sankhacuda did not move.
Tulasi continued. “The shastras say that only a degraded man desires a woman. At first a woman is sweet to a man, but later proves fatal. Though her mouth rains honey, her heart is like a jar of poison. She uses sweet words but her heart is sharp like a razor. To achieve her own selfish ends she is submissive to her husband; otherwise, she is unsubmissive. While her face looks cheerful, her heart is dirty. Even the Vedas and the Puranas cannot fathom her character. A wise man never trusts a base woman. She has no friend or enemy; for all she wants are new lovers. When a woman sees a well-dressed man, she inwardly desires him, but outwardly she appears chaste and modest. She is naturally passionate, attracts men’s minds, and eagerly engages in sex. Though outwardly she hides her lust and appears modest, when she meets her lover in secret, she is ready to swallow him up. When she does not have sex with him, she feels offended, her body burns with anger, and she begins to quarrel. When her passions are fully satisfied, she becomes cheerful; when unsatisfied, morose.
“A woman likes a good lover more than sweet foods or refreshing drinks; she likes him even more than her own son; he is dearer to her than her life. But if the lover becomes impotent or aged, she regards him as an enemy. Quarrels and anger ensue. Then she devours him as a snake eats a rat. She is rashness personified and a mine of vices. A woman is hypocritical, obstinate and unfaithful. Even Lord Brahma and other gods are deluded by her. She is a hindrance on the path of austerity, an obstacle to liberation, an impediment to developing faith in Lord Hari, a refuge of all delusion and a living chain that binds men to the world. She is like a magician and is as false as dreams. She appears to be very beautiful, but is she is a bucket of stool, urine, gas and blood. When God created her, he arranged that she should become the spirit of delusion to the deluded and poison to those who desire liberation. Thus, on no account should a woman be desired, and by all means she should be avoided.”
Sankhacuda smiled and then answered, “O goddess, what you have said is not completely false. It is partly true and partly false. From the Creator have come chaste and unchaste women. One is praiseworthy, the other isn’t. Examples of chaste women are Laksmi, Sarasvati, Durga, Savitri and Radha. Women who are expansions of them are auspicious, glorious and very commendable, such as Satarupa, Devahuti, Svadha, Savaha, Daksina, Anasuya, Ganga, Diti, Aditi, Vedavati, etc. In every yuga cycle these women are excellent. The heavenly prostitutes are also expansions and partial expansions of the above women, but they are not praiseworthy because they are unchaste.
Women who are in the mode of goodness are virtuous and pure. The sages declare them to be excellent. But those who are in the modes of passion and ignorance are not so praiseworthy. The passionate ones are fond of sense pleasures, indulge in them, and always want to fulfil their selfish goals. Such women are usually insincere, deluded and irreligious. Generally, they are unchaste. But woman in the mode of ignorance are considered the worst. They are irresistible.
“A virtuous man would never court another man’s wife in either public or private. But I have come to you by Lord Brahma’s command–to marry you according to the Gandharva rite. (In this, the bride and bridegroom meet each other of their own accord and consummate their meeting in sexual union. No sacred rituals are necessary.
“My name is Sankhacuda. When the demigods see me, they flee in fear. In my previous birth, I lived in Goloka and was a cowherd boy named Sudama. I was a close friend of Sri Krsna’s, one of His attendants. I was one of the eight celebrated cowherds. Then Srimati Radharani cursed me to be born in India in a demon family. By Krsna’s grace and by His mantra, I am a jatismara, that is, I know the history of my previous birth. You also are a jatismara. So you know that in your previous birth, in Goloka, when Radharani caught you alone with Krsna, she became angry and cursed you to be born here, in India. In Goloka I very much wanted to consort with you; but because I feared Radharani, I did not do so.”
Sankhacuda stopped talking. Then Tulasi smiled and cheerfully said, “Persons like you are famous in this world and good women desire such husbands. You have defeated me in argument. A man who is conquered by a woman is very impure and condemned by people in general. The forefathers and the demigods regard men who are conquered by women as low and contemptible. Even their fathers and mothers mentally despise them. The Vedas say that when a child is born or a relative dies, the brahmanas are purified in ten days; the ksatriyas in twelve days; the vaisyas in fifteen days; and the sudras as well as other low classes in twenty-one days. But a man conquered by a woman always remains impure. Only when his body is burned to ashes does he become purified. Neither the ancestors nor the demigods accept from him offerings of cakes, flowers, etc. Men whose hearts are totally conquered by women acquire no fruits from their knowledge, austerities, japa, fire sacrifices, worship, learning or fame.
“I tested you to determine how strong you are in knowledge. One should choose one’s husband by examining a man’s merits and defects. If one gives his daughter in marriage to a man devoid of all good qualifications, to an old man, to a man who is ignorant or poor, illiterate, diseased, ugly, wrathful, harsh, lame, limbless, deaf, dumb, inactive, or impotent–this sin is equivalent to the sin of murdering a brahmana. But if one gives his daughter in marriage to a young Vaisnava who is learned, well-qualified and peaceful, one acquires the fruits of performing ten horse sacrifices. If one raises a daughter and then sells her out of greed for profit, he falls to the hell known as Kumbhipaka. There, for a period equal to fourteen of Lord Indra’s lifespans, such a sinner has to drink his daughter’s urine and eat her stool as well as be bitten by worms and crows. When this period ends, he has to be born in this world as a diseased person and earn his livelihood by selling and carrying meat.”

CHAPTER FIVE
TULASI MARRIES SANKHACHUDA

When Tulasi Devi stopped speaking, Lord Brahma suddenly appeared there. After Sankhacuda and Tulasi offered him their respects, Lord Brahma said, “O Sankhacuda! Why are you wasting your time in such empty talks with Tulasi? Marry her now by the Gandharva rites. As you are a gem among males, she is a gem among females. When a clever couple marry, the union is very happy. And who would abandon happiness when it is at hand? Anyone who would do so is worse than a beast. And you, Tulasi! Why are you testing this noble and qualified person who can subdue both the gods and the demons? Marry Sankhacuda, just as Laksmi is married to Narayana, Radhika to Krsna, my Savitri to me, Saci to Indra and Aditi to Kasyapa. Stay with the handsome Sankhacuda for a long time and, as you like, wander with him to various places. When Sankhacuda leaves his body, you will return to Goloka and get Krsna as your husband.” Lord Brahma then blessed them and returned to his own abode.
Sankhacuda then married Tulasi by the Gandharva rite. Glorifying the marriage, the demigods sounded their drums and showered flowers on them from the sky.
Sometimes the newly married couple would go to a flower grove and at other times to a river bank. There they would sleep on flower beds smeared with sandal paste and enjoy marital pleasures. Tulasi easily stole the heart of her husband, and Sankhacuda also attracted Tulasi’s heart. After Tulasi garlanded her husband with parijata flowers, which prevent disease and old age, she placed a precious jewelled ring on his finger and offered him rare beautiful gems. Bowing down to his feet with devotion, she repeatedly said, “I am at your service!”
Sankhacuda smiled. He then presented Tulasi with clothes he had obtained from Lord Varuna’s house; he also gave her a precious necklace of jewels, an armlet he had gotten from Swaha (Agni’s wife), armlets from Chhaya (the sun god’s wife), earrings from Rohini (the moon god’s wife), finger rings from Rati (Cupid’s wife), conch ornaments from Visvakarma, as well as excellent bedding adorned with pearls and jewels. After further adorning her, he placed her feet on his chest and said, “I am your servant.”
They left the hermitage and began to travel to various places. They went to different mountains, flower gardens, caves, beaches, riversides and forests. Wherever they went, they enjoyed each other’s company with great satisfaction, never tiring of one another. Sankhacuda then brought Tulasi to his own kingdom and there they continued to delight in each other’s company.

CHAPTER SIX
LORD VISNU HELPS THE DEMIGODS

Sankhacuda enjoyed his kingdom for one Manvantara (4,320,000 years) and, during that period, gained control over all the Devas, Dhanavas, Gandharvas, Kinnaras and Raksasas. He dispossessed the gods of their realms and privileges, deprived them of their rights with respect to worship and offerings, and seized their weapons and ornaments. Consequently, they wandered about the universe like helpless beggars. Finally, they united in a group and went to Lord Brahma’s assembly. Sobbing, they related the whole story of how Sankhacuda had oppressed them. Lord Brahma took them to Lord Siva’s realm and related to Siva the details of the case.
Lord Siva then took them all to the highest place, Vaikuntha, where there is neither old age nor death. As they approached the first gate, they saw the watchmen guarding the gate and sitting on jewelled seats. The watchmen had beautiful dark blue bodies and looked effulgent. They had smiles on their faces, lotus like eyes, and four arms–each hand holding a conch, mace, disc and lotus. They wore yellow garments, were decorated with jewelled ornaments, and were garlanded with forest flowers.
Lord Brahma asked them for admittance and they nodded their approval. Then, after passing through sixteen gates, the group finally arrived before Lord Narayana. The assembly hall was filled with saints and four-armed attendants who resembled Narayana and were wearing Kaustubha jewels. The assembly hall was so brilliant with rays of light that it appeared as though the moon had just arisen. By Lord Narayana’s mercy, there were diamonds, gems and necklaces of jewels placed in various areas. In some spots there were rows of pearls that shed their splendour and brilliance, and in other spots there were mirrors arranged in a circle. In certain areas there were jewels called Padmaragas which were artistically arranged to appear like lotuses spreading their radiant beauty everywhere. There were rows of steps made of Syamantaka jewels. Throughout the hall were wonderful pillars built of Indranilam jewels. There were sandal leaves strung high from pillar to pillar. There were also golden jars full of water. All around were parijata-flower garlands, sweet-scented sandal trees, and saffron and musk; the whole atmosphere was permeated with sweet fragrances.
The Vidyadaras were dancing in one area. The assembly hall measured eight thousand miles in circumference. All over, numerous servants were engaged in various services. Lord Brahma, Lord Siva and other demigods saw Lord Hari (Narayana) sitting in the centre on a precious jewelled throne; He looked like the moon surrounded by many stars. He was wearing a crown on His head, earrings, a wildflower garland round His neck and sandal paste on His body. Holding a lotus in His hand, He was smiling, watching the dancers and listening to the music. He looked very tranquil. Laksmi was gently holding His feet and He was chewing the sweet-scented betel she had given Him. Ganga was fanning Him devotedly with a white chamara, and others were singing hymns to Him with their heads lowered in devotion.
Lord Brahma and the other gods offered their obeisances to Lord Visnu. As they did, their hairs stood on end, tears flowed from their eyes and their voices were choked with emotion. Then Lord Brahma, his hands clasped and his head bowed, informed the Lord about Sankhacuda’s doings.
Lord Hari smiled and said, “O lotus born! I know all about Sankhacuda. In his previous birth he was my great devotee, a very energetic cowherd boy in Goloka. I will tell you something about him which is quite sanctifying. His name was Sudama and he was my chief attendant. He is now a Danava because in Goloka Radha pronounced a terrible curse on him. Here is how it happened…
“One day I left Radha’s company and went to the rasa dance area with the gopi named Viraja. Radha soon heard from one of Her maidservants that I had flirted with Viraja. Blinded with fury, She hastened there with Her attendants to see if this were true. Seeing that it was, Radha immediately converted Viraja into a river. I myself disappeared, so Radha rushed home angrily with Her attendants.
“Later, when I was with Sudama and She saw me, Radha rebuked me very much. However, I remained silent. But Sudama could not tolerate this, so he rebuked Radha in My very presence. This was quite intolerable to Her dignity. Her eyes became red with anger and She immediately ordered thousands of Her attendants to drive him away. Sudama then trembled with fear. As Radha’s attendants tried to drive him away, he resisted and repeated his reproaches against Her. When She heard them, She cursed him, saying, `May you be born in the womb of a Danavi (demon woman)!’
“Sudama bowed down to Me and, crying, began to leave. But Radha, who is quite merciful, began to melt. Weeping, she tried repeatedly to stop him from leaving. “Wait!” She called. “Wait! Where are you going? You don’t have to go. Please come back.” She became distressed, and Her attendants and the cowherd boys began to weep. I then explained to them, `In about a half a moment Sudama will return, having fulfilled the conditions of the curse. Of course a half moment here is equal to about one Manvantara (4,320,000 years) on Earth.’ I then called to Sudama. `O Sudama, when the curse expires, please come back here!’
“O demigods, that expert mystic and devotee Sankhacuda will return to Goloka. Therefore, O gods, take My trident and go quickly to India. Lord Siva will kill the Danava with the trident. The demon is wearing My auspicious amulet around his neck. It is called the “Conqueror of the World.” As long as he keeps wearing it, no one can kill him. So I will go to him disguised as a Brahman and beg the amulet from him. But you have granted him the boon that he cannot die unless his wife’s chastity is violated. I will take care of this as well. Then he will surely die. Later, when his wife leaves her body, she will become my dearest wife.” Narayana then gave Lord Siva his trident.

CHAPTER SEVEN
AN ENVOY SENT TO SANKHACHUDA

Lord Brahma and the other demigods returned to their respective abodes. Later, to gain victory for the demigods, Lord Siva pitched his big tent and camped on the banks of the Chandrabhaga River under a beautiful fig tree. He then sent Puspadanta, the leader of the Gandharvas, as a messenger to Sankhacuda. When Puspadanta arrived at Sankhacuda capital, he noticed that it was more beautiful than Indra’s realm and more opulent than Kuvera’s.
The city was 40 miles wide and 80 miles long. It was built of pearl and jewel crystals, and on all sides there were roadways. Seven inaccessible moats, one after another, surrounded the city.
There were hundreds of shops full of trade articles and marketable commodities. Palatial buildings of traders and merchants were all over. Thousands and thousands of beautiful buildings, constructed with scarlet gems, inlaid with various ornaments and decorated with fancy articles, gave the place a boundless charm.
The Gandharva chief saw that Sankhacuda’s palace was spherical like the moon. Four successive moats with fiery flames encircled it. On top of the palace were ramparts, made of jewels, that touched the sky. The palace was inaccessible to enemies but offered no hindrance to friends.
The twelve gates, decorated with lotuses, jewelled mirrors, paintings and statues, were guarded by twelve gatekeepers. On all sides the place was protected by very powerful, graceful, well-dressed and richly adorned demons who were holding heavenly weapons in their hands. When Puspadanta approached the first gate, he saw that it was guarded by a man who had a hideous face, copper complexion and tawny eyes, and who was smiling and holding a trident in his hand. Puspadanta explained to him the purpose of his mission–that he was a war ambassador–and the guard allowed him to pass inside; the other gatekeepers did the same. At the last gate he said to the guard, “O guard, quickly inform your king that a war is about to occur.”
The guard did so and, obtaining Sankhacuda’s permission, ushered the messenger inside. There, the Gandharva saw the well-formed, handsome demon seated in the centre of the royal assembly on a golden throne. One attendant was holding a jewelled umbrella over the king’s head while other attendants were fanning him with white chamaras (whisks). Countless demons surrounded him and armed guards walked here and there. Sankhacuda was beautifully dressed in heavenly garments, covered with garlands, and anointed with fragrance.
Seeing all this, Puspadanta was thunderstruck and said to Sankhacuda, “O King, I am a messenger of Lord Siva and my name is Puspadanta. My lord has ordered me to tell you the following: The demigods have sought the protection of Lord Hari. So you had better restore to them their kingdoms and rights. Lord Hari has given His own trident to Lord Siva and asked him to wage war against you if necessary. Presently, Lord Siva is residing under the shade of a fig tree on the bank of the Puspabhadra River. Either you must return to the demigods their property or you must be ready to fight with Lord Siva…What shall I tell my lord is your reply?”
The demon laughed loudly and said, “You had better leave. I shall go to him in the morning.”
The messenger returned to Lord Siva and conveyed the demon’s message. In the meantime the following group of persons appeared before Lord Siva: Kartika, Nandi, Mahakala, Bana, Manibhadra, the eight Bhairavas, the eleven Rudras, the eight Vasus, the twelve Adityas, Indra, Agni, Chandra, Viswakarma, the two Aswini-kumaras, Kuvera, Yama, Jayanta, Nala-Kuvara, Vayu, Varuna, Budha, Mangala, Dharma, Sani, Kama, Ugra-chanda, Kottari, the hundred-armed Bhadrakali, as well as many other personages.
Bhadrakali was seated on an excellent chariot. Her paraphernalia, clothing, garland and sandal paste were red. Inspiring her devotees with courage and infusing fear into the enemy, she began dancing, laughing and singing. Her rolling tongue and the skull she held in her hand were each eight miles in circumference. She carried a trident, an iron spear, conches, a wheel, mace, lotus, bow, arrows, dumbbells, a scimitar, thunder, the weapons of Visnu and Varuna, a snake noose, the weapons of Agni, Narayana, Brahma, Gandharva, Garuda, Pasupata, a pestle, shield, staff, as well as other irresistible weapons. This fearsome goddess was accompanied by millions of devotee Yoginis and Dakinis, and also countless ghosts, goblins and demons known as Bhutas, Pretas, Pisachas, Kusmandas, Brahma Raksasas and Raksasas, as well as Yaksas and Kinnaras. Then Kartikkeya arrived and he bowed down to his father Lord Siva, who asked him to sit on his left side and help him. The army remained there in battle array.

CHAPTER EIGHT
SANKHACHUDA CONSOLES TULASI

At the palace, the mighty Sankhacuda went to the women’s quarters and informed Tulasi about the imminent war. Hearing this, her palate, lips and throat became dry. With a sorrowful heart, she said to him, “O my lord, my friend, my master! Stay for a moment and sit within my heart. Fill me with life for a moment. Please satisfy my human desire. Let me gaze at you fully so that my eyes may be satisfied. My breathing is very agitated now. For at the end of night I had a very bad dream. Therefore, I feel a burning within myself.”
The king finished his meal and, in truthful and beneficial words, said to Tulasi, “O my queen, when it is time to reap the results of one’s past acts, one experiences good and evil, pleasure and pain, fear and sorrow. In time, trees grow, branches develop, flowers blossom and fruits appear. In time, the fruitful tree decays. Similarly, in time, human beings grow and decline. In time, the creator creates, the preserver preserves and the destroyer destroys. This is the law of creation, preservation and destruction. Therefore, you should always adore Lord Krsna, as He is the Lord of Brahma, Visnu and Siva; He is the creator, maintainer and destroyer, He has no beginning nor end, and He does not depend on material nature. Lord Krsna, by His own will, has manifested nature with its animate and inanimate objects.
“All things, from Lord Brahma down to a blade of grass, are artificial and temporary. In time, they grow and decay. Thus it would be better for you to adore Radha’s consort, Lord Krsna, who is distinct from the three modes of material nature, who is the Supersoul within all and the Lord of all. Take shelter of Krsna, for it is by His command that the wind blows swiftly, the sun radiates heat, Indra pours rain, death visits human beings, fire burns, and the moon travels through the sky. Seek the Supreme Krsna, who is the death of death, the time of time, the creator of the creator, the preserver of the preserver and the destroyer of the destroyer. Take refuge in Him. My dearest, no one is a friend of anyone, but Lord Hari (Krsna) is the friend of all. Therefore, pray to Him and serve Him.
“My love, who am I and who are you? By our karma, Providence has united us. Providence will also separate us. When danger comes, only fools are disturbed. The wise are never thus shaken. Like wheels, pleasure and pain always revolve. In Badarikashrama you absorbed yourself in austerities to obtain Lord Narayana as your husband. Surely you will get Him. I myself practiced austerities to obtain you as my wife. And by Lord Brahma’s grace I have gotten you. Very soon you will get Govinda in Goloka Vrndavana. And when I leave my demoniac body, I too shall go there. In that realm we will regularly see one another. By Radha’s curse I was born in the precious land of India. But I will return to Goloka. Therefore, my dear, do not worry about me. You too will quit your human form and assume a spiritual form and go to Lord Hari. So you need not sorrow.”
Tulasi was thus consoled.
Sankhacuda spent the night with Tulasi in the temple of gems, which was lit by diamond lamps. They rested on a nicely decorated bed that was strewn with flowers and anointed with sandal paste. Then Tulasi, who had not eaten any food and thus looked thin, became overwhelmed with grief and began weeping. The king, who knew the truth about life, clasped her to his chest and again appeased her in various ways. The spiritual instructions he had received in Bhandira Forest from Lord Krsna, which were capable of destroying all sorrows and delusions, he now carefully conveyed to Tulasi. Upon receiving them, her joy knew no bounds, for she realised that everything in this world is temporary. She and her husband then spent the remainder of the night in loving exchanges.

CHAPTER NINE
SANKHACHUDA PREPARES FOR WAR

At Brahma Muhurta (48 mins before sunrise), Sankhacuda got up from his flower-strewn bed. He discarded his night clothes, bathed in pure water, put on freshly washed clothing, and smeared his body and forehead with bright tilaka markings. He performed his necessary rites and worshiped his personal Deity.
He then saw such auspicious things as curd, ghee, honey, parched rice, etc., and, as usual, distributed to the brahmanas the best jewels, pearls, clothing and gold. To make his departure for war favourable, he gave to his guru some pearls, gems and diamonds, and he gave to the poor some horses, elephants and cows. He then gave to the brahmanas a thousand storehouses, three lakhs (300,000) of towns and seven lakhs (700,000) of villages. He installed his son Suchandra as the acting king and entrusted to him the care of his family, kingdom, treasury, subjects, wealth, storehouses and conveyances.
Sankhacuda dressed himself for war and armed himself with bow and arrows. The king ordered the armies to gather, so three hundred thousand horses, one hundred thousand elephants, ten thousand chariots, three crores of archers (30 million), three crores of armed soldiers and three crores of trident holders readied themselves for battle. After counting his forces, the king appointed a maharatha, an expert in the science of warfare, as commander-in-chief over three lakh aksauhini forces (300,000). [An aksauhini is a whole army consisting of 109,000 foot soldiers, 65,610 horses, 21,870 chariots and 21,870 elephants]. Ordering three aksauhinis to beat war drums, he remembered Lord Hari and emerged from the pavilion. Sankhacuda rode on a fine chariot and, headed by his guru and his elders, left for Lord Siva’s place.
Lord Siva at that time was staying on the banks of the Puspabhadra River at Siddhasrama. This holy place was known to enable sadhus to easily attain perfection in yoga. It was here that Lord Kapila practiced asceticism, and thus devotees of Lord Kapila went there and did the same. The place was bounded on the west by the western sea, on the east by the Malaya mountain range, on the south by the Sri Saila mountain and on the north by the Gandha-madhan mountain. The Puspabhadra River was forty miles wide and four thousand miles long. This auspicious river offered great spiritual merit, and was always full of transparent, sparkling water. She is the favourite spouse of the Lavana (salt) ocean and is indeed very sacred. This river issues from the Saraswati in the Himalayas and, keeping the Gomati River on her left side, she eventually merges with the western ocean.

CHAPTER TEN
LORD SIVA’S COUNSEL

When the demon arrived there, he saw Lord Siva sitting in a yogic meditation posture at the root of a fig tree. Looking as bright as a million suns, Lord Siva was smiling. He appeared as though the Infinite Light were radiating from every pore of his body. He was wearing a tiger skin and holding a trident and axe, and his head was covered with bright bunches of matted hair. He had five faces and three eyes in each, and there were sacred snakes coiled around his neck. He was the death of death, the destroyer of the world and a powerful lord. His face was serene and beautiful. He immortalises his devotees, awards the fruits of asceticism and is a source of prosperity. He destroys the world and rescues sinners from hell.
Upon seeing Lord Siva, Sankhacuda got down from his chariot and, with his entire army, bowed low to him. He also saluted Bhadrakali, who was on Lord Siva’s left side, and Kartikkeya, who was in the front. In response, they bestowed blessings on him. Nandi and other devotees of Lord Siva got up and greeted him in a suitable manner. Sankhacuda spoke cordially to them and then sat down beside Lord Siva, who greeted him cheerfully and said, “O King, Lord Brahma, the creator of the world and the father of religious duty, had a Vaisnava son named Marici, who begat the virtuous Kasyapa. Daksa, another son of Lord Brahma, bowed to Kasyapa and gave him his thirteen daughters in marriage. Of these daughters, Danu, who was very blessed and chaste, gave birth to forty sons. They were all very spirited and known as Danavas. Amongst them, Vipracitti was prominent–he was most valorous, pious and devoted to Lord Visnu. His son’s name was Dambha and he obtained Sukracarya as his guru. Following his teacher’s advice, he worshiped Lord Krsna at Puskara by reciting the Krsna mantra for one hundred thousand years. Consequently, by Lord Krsna’s boon, he was able to get a son like yourself.
“In your former birth, in Goloka, you were very religious and were the chief cowherd friend of Lord Krsna. By Radha’s curse you have become lord of the demons here. But you are also a Vaisnava. And a Vaisnava regards everything–from the form of Lord Brahma down to the form of a blade of grass–as very illusory. Even if the four kinds of liberation are offered to him, namely, Salokya, Sarsti, Sayujya and Samipya (to live on the same planet as Lord Visnu, to have the same opulence’s as Lord Visnu, to merge with Lord Visnu and to have equal association with Lord Visnu, respectively), he does not care at all for them; for he is only interested in serving Lord Visnu. Nor does he care to have the position of Indra, Kuvera or Brahma, for he thinks them all insignificant. He only cares to worship and serve Lord Krsna. Now you are a true Krsna devotee. Therefore, why do you care for those things that belong to the demigods and which are false to you? Better return to the demigods their kingdoms and please me by this act. Let the demigods be reinstated in their own positions and you govern your own kingdom happily. You are all descendants of Kasyapa Muni. So it is not desirable for relatives to feud. In fact, the sin committed by killing a brahmana is not even one sixteenth as great as that of creating hostilities amongst one’s relatives.
“O King, pause. If you think that by restoring to the demigods their kingdoms, you will lose prestige, you should also consider that no one’s position is stable or unchanging. When the world is completely dissolved, even Lord Brahma disappears; then, by the will of God, he subsequently reappears. And later, by virtue of his knowledge, he again creates everything. But the type of knowledge, intellect and memory that people receive depends on the amount of austerity they practiced in their previous births.
“Also, consider this: truth is the support of dharma or virtue. In the Satya-yuga (golden or truthful age), virtue is complete; in the Treta-yuga (silver age), it is reduced by one fourth; in the Dvapara yuga (copper age) by one half; and in the Kali yuga (iron age or age of quarrel), by three fourths; and at the end of the Kali yuga, virtue becomes reduced even more, like the moon on the dark-moon night.
“Or consider the sun: in the summer its light is very intense; but not so in the winter. At noon, the sun is very hot; but not so in the morning and evening. In time, the sun rises; in time, it becomes powerful; and in time, it sets. By the working of time, it is obscured by clouds.
“Then consider the moon: when the moon is devoured by Rahu (as in a lunar eclipse) it trembles; when it is released, it becomes bright again. In the full-moon night it becomes full, but does not remain so. In the bright fortnight it waxes daily, but in the dark fortnight it wanes daily. In the bright fortnight, the moon looks healthy and rich but in the dark fortnight it looks decreasingly thinner, as if afflicted by consumption. Thus at one time the moon looks powerful and at another time it looks weak and pale.
“Similarly, Bali Maharaja is presently living in Patala loka (one of the planets beneath the earth) but at another time he will become lord of the demigods. At one time the earth is lush with grains and is the resting place of all beings, but at another time it becomes covered with water. The entire world, including everything moving and non moving, appears at one time and disappears at another.
“Only Lord Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, remains the same. It is by His grace that I obtained the name Mrtyunjaya (the Conqueror of Death). I have witnessed many dissolutions of the world and I shall continue to witness them. Lord Krsna is both material nature and the Supreme Being. He is the individual soul as well as the Supreme Soul. Though He assumes many forms, He is beyond those forms. Whoever repeats His name and sings His glories can conquer death; he does not come under the influence of birth, death, disease, old age and fear. Lord Krsna has created Brahma, the creator; Visnu, the preserver; and me, the destroyer. By His will we possess those potencies and influences. O King! I have delegated Kala, Agni and Rudra to do the work of destruction, whereas I myself only repeat His name and sing His glories incessantly, day and night. For this reason I am called Mrtyunjaya, and by my knowledge, I have conquered death. I am fearless. When death sees me, he flies away just as snakes flee when they see Garuda.”
King Sankhacuda thanked and praised Lord Siva repeatedly, and replied modestly. “What you have said is quite true. But please allow me to say a few words. Kindly listen…You have just said that fighting with one’s relatives is a great sin. Then why did the Lord, on behalf of the demigods, take away all of Bali Maharaja’s possessions and send him down to Patala? And why did the Lord, for the same reason, kill Hiranyaksa, Hiranyakasipu, Sumbha and other Danavas (demons)? Long ago the demons and the demigods worked hard together churning the ocean to obtain nectar from it; but why did the Lord give the nectar to the demigods? O lord, this universe is the sporting ground of Lord Krsna; and anyone He favours with fortune and glory obtains them. The quarrelling between the demigods and the demons is eternal. Victory and defeat come to each party alternately. So it is improper and unnecessary for you to interfere in our quarrel. For you, O great lord, are both my relative and my friend. And your nature is of the Highest Self. To you, the demigods and the demons are equal. So it is certainly shameful for you to become our opponent and favor the demigods. If you win this battle, the glory and fame you would gain would not be as great as if we win. And if we defeat you, the disgrace and infamy you would earn would be much greater than that which we would if we were defeated: for we are small and you are great.
Lord Siva smiled and gently said, “O King, you have descended from a Brahman family, so if I am defeated by you, how shall I incur shame? In former days the Lord fought with Madhu and Kaitabha as well as Hiranyakasipu and Hiranyaksa. And I fought with Tripura. And the universal mother, Durga Devi, fought with Sumbha and other demons. But none of the demons just mentioned, who were killed in the war, can be compared to you in prowess. You are the best of Lord Krsna’s attendants. The demigods have sought Lord Hari’s protection, so He has sent me on their behalf to approach you. If I am defeated by a sublime person like yourself, how can I be disgraced? But I’m surprised to hear you talk of disgrace and infamy. There is no point in continuing this useless talk. Now, either return to the demigods their kingdoms or prepare to fight with me. I am firm in my determination.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN
THE WAR BEGINS

Sankhacuda quickly got up, bowed down to Lord Siva, and ascended his chariot with his ministers. Lord Siva ordered his army to be ready immediately, and Sankhacuda did the same. Musical instruments blared out, formally announcing the start of war. There was a great clamour along with the cries of the warriors. Then the fight between the demigods and demons began, and both sides fought righteously. Indra fought with Vrsaparvan, Bhaskara (the sun god) with Vipracitti, Nisakara (the moon god) with Dambha, Fire with Gokarna, Kuvera with Kalakeya, and Viswakarma with Maya. Mrtyu (the death god) battled with Bhayamkara, Yama with Sambara, Vayu with Bala, Vaurna with Vikamka, Budha with Dhritapristha, Sani with Raktaksa, Jayanta with Ratnasara, the Vasus with the groups of Varchases, the two Aswini Kumaras with the two Diptimans, Nalukuvara with Dhuma, and Dharma with Dhurandhara. Mangala contended with Ganakaksa, Vaisvana with Sobhakara, Mammatha with Pipita, the twelve sun gods with Gokamukha, Curna, Kahdga, Dhumra, Samhala, Visva and Palasa. The eleven Rudras fought with eleven terrible and powerful asuras, Mahamani fought with Ugracanda and others, and Nandisvara and the rest fought with the leading demons.
Lord Siva, the goddess Kali and their son Karttikeya encamped at the root of the holy fig tree.
King Sankhacuda, adorned with gems and surrounded by millions of demons, sat down on a beautiful jewelled throne.
Then a great battle ensued. Many mystical and supernatural weapons were hurled, and numerous demigods and demons were killed. Maces, long and short swords, Pattisas, Bhusundis, Mudgaras (different types of iron clubs), javelins, spears, axes and other weapons glowed in the soldiers’ hands. Fighting with these weapons, the jubilant warriors roared and cut off each other’s heads. Elephants, horses, chariots and foot soldiers, along with their drivers and passengers were hit and torn apart. Arms, thighs, hands, hips, ears and feet were cut off. Flags, arrows, swords, coats of mail and beautiful ornaments were split apart. From the tussle, glowing heads with earrings as well as elephant like thighs were strewn about the earth. Severed arms with their ornaments and weapons were scattered about like honeycombs. Warriors running on the battlefield saw several headless bodies that jumped and which were still holding their weapons. The warriors discharged so many arrows at each other that the sun became obscured and it appeared as if the rainy season had arrived. Heroes roared like lions, blew conches loudly and fought furiously. Though the combat was terrible and tumultuous, it was pleasurable to the fighters. Then the demigods were defeated. Many were wounded by weapons and missiles, and, frightened, they fled the battlefield.

CHAPTER TWELVE
KARTTIKEYA AND KALI ENTER THE BATTLE

The demigods returned to Lord Siva and sought refuge in him. Disturbed, they cried out, “O Lord, please save us! Save us!”
Lord Siva, noting the demigods’ defeat and hearing their fearful cries, became greatly enraged. Glancing at the demigods sympathetically, he assured them of his protection. He ordered his son, the great hero Karttikeya, to attack the enemy. Fighting courageously with the hosts of demons, Kartikkeya shouted angrily and roared heroically, killing one hundred aksauhinis in the battle. Then Kali, her eyes like a red lotus, chopped off their heads, drank their blood and rapidly ate their flesh. She fought in many ways, frightening both the demigods and the demons. Wherever she went, she drank the Danavas’ blood. With one hand she grabbed ten million elephants and ten million men and playfully shoved them into her mouth. Thousands of headless bodies appeared to be dancing on the battlefield. All the cowards were terrified by the overwhelming tumult.
Karttikeya again became furious. Showering countless volleys of arrows, he struck thousands of demon leaders within a few seconds. Terrified, many of the Danavas fled, but those who stayed were slain. The demons Vrsaparvan, Vipracitti, Danda and Vikampana fought with Karttikeya by turns, and all of them were wounded by his spear. Kali assisted Kartikkeya, and together they won the battle. In the heavens, the celestials pounded their drums and showered down flowers. Sankhacuda saw the appalling spectacle wrought by Karttikeya and Kali; it appeared as terrible as the final dissolution of the world. Furious, he prepared for battle. Accompanied by many heroes, he climbed into his diamond-studded airplane, which was equipped with weapons and missiles. This enlivened and encouraged his men, especially when Sankhacuda, sitting in the middle of the plane, drew his bowstring to his ear and discharged volleys of arrows. The shafts were terrifying and could not be endured. They resembled a shower of rain and covered the battlefield with intense darkness, relieved only by occasional flashes of fire.
At this, Nandisvara and the other demigods fled, however, Karttikeya stayed. Then the Danava king showered mountains, serpents, pythons and trees so horrendously that they could not be resisted. Thus Karttikeya looked like the sun covered by thick sheets of frost. Sankhacuda broke Karttikeya’s car, cut to pieces his bow, chariot and horses, and shattered his peacock carrier. Then he hurled his effulgent spear at Karttikeya’s chest, and the force of the blow caused him to fall unconscious.
Quickly regaining consciousness, Karttikeya mounted his sturdy, bejewelled chariot, took up his weapons and missiles and fought awesomely. Using his mystic weapons, he furiously split the weapons that had been hurled at him, namely, the serpents, mountains, trees and rocks. Then he put out a fire with his water weapon, split apart the demon’s bow and chariot, and killed his charioteer. Roaring and shouting repeatedly like a hero, he split Sankhacuda’s armour and crown, and then hurled his blazing spear at the demon’s chest. Sankhacuda collapsed unconscious.
But within a second that powerful asura regained consciousness and, with the strength of a lion, got up and roared. The demon grabbed another bow and more arrows and mounted another chariot. Foremost in the use of mystic powers, the demon caused a tremendous downpour of arrows on Karttikeya that completely enshrouded him. Then the demon grabbed an invincible iron spear, which was filled with Lord Visnu’s energy; it was radiant like a hundred suns and looked like the vast fire that occurs at the end of the world. Sankhacuda hurled it at Karttikeya and it hit him with the impact of a massive fireball, causing him to drop unconscious.
Kali immediately went to him, lifted her son to her breast and carried him to Lord Siva. By virtue of his deep knowledge, Lord Siva revived Karttikeya and endowed him with inexhaustible strength. He then got up full of vigour but remained guarded by Lord Siva.
Kali, followed by Nandiswara, the Gandharvas, the Yaksas, the Raksasas and the Kinnaras, returned to the battlefield. Hundreds of war drums were pounded and hundreds of persons carried wine. When Kali began to roar like a lioness, the demons fainted. Seeing this, she burst into cackles of laughter repeatedly, boding ill to the asuras. Then Kali drank wine and danced on the battlefield, and the Yoginis, Dakinis and the demigods also drank, roaring and revelling.
When Sankhacuda saw Kali, he hastened to the field. Though his men were frightened by her, he assured them of his protection.
Kali then hurled a fire weapon and it shot over the field like the fire that manifests when the world is about to come to an end. of final devastation; but the king shot a water weapon at it and quickly extinguished it. Kali hurled the Varuna weapon at him but he baffled it with the Gandharva weapon. Kali threw the Maheswara weapon, but he destroyed it with his Vaisnava weapon. Then, after uttering some mantras, Kali discharged the Narayana weapon. Seeing it coming at him, the king jumped off his chariot and bowed down to it, causing the weapon to zoom upwards like the fire of final dissolution. The demon, full of devotion, fell prostrate on the ground. The goddess recited a mantra and hurled a Brahmastra at him, but he baffled it with his own Brahmastra. Then she threw a weapon at him that was eight miles long, but Sankhacuda cut it to pieces with his celestial weapon.
Infuriated, the demon discharged celestial missiles at the goddess but she merely opened her mouth wide, swallowed them and roared with loud laughter. This terrified the demons. Sankhacuda then hurled a weapon at her that was eight hundred miles long, but she shattered it into a hundred pieces with celestial missiles. He flung the Vaisnava missile at the goddess but she blocked it with a Mahesvara missile.
The fight continued for a long time and all the demigods and demons stood watching it.
Kali was now infuriated. Just as she readied herself to throw the Pasupata weapon, a heavenly voice from the sky cried out, “O Goddess! Do not throw this missile at Sankhacuda. So long as Lord Hari’s amulet remains on his neck and his wife’s chastity is not violated, the king cannot be killed–even by the never-failing Pasupata weapon. Lord Brahma gave him this boon.” Kali heeded the voice and desisted from hurling the weapon. But out of hunger she devoured millions of demons. She then hastened to devour Sankhacuda but he resisted her with his sharp celestial weapons. She next aimed a scimitar at him that flashed like the noonday sun but the king cut it to pieces. So she ran after him to swallow him. But the skilful demon prevented her by expanding his body.
Highly enraged, the dreadful goddess smashed his chariot, killed his charioteer, and hurled a terrible spear at him–one that looked like the awesome fire that occurs when the world is about to end. But the king caught it with his left hand. The goddess then angrily struck him with her fists and caused the demon enough pain to make him reel and fall unconscious for a moment. Regaining consciousness, he got up, but he would not engage in hand-to-hand combat with Kali. Rather, he bowed down to her.
The goddess then threw other weapons at Sankhacuda, but he partly cut them down and partly took them up and absorbed them, rendering them futile. Regarding her as his mother, he did not aim any weapons at her. Then Kali caught hold of him, whirled him around repeatedly and angrily flung him into the sky. The demon came down with a tremendous crash, but he immediately got up and bowed to the goddess. Next, he gladly climbed up onto another stunning jewelled chariot and, feeling no fatigue at all from the battle, continued fighting.
Then Kali, feeling hungry, began drinking the blood and eating the fat and flesh of the demons. After this the goddess returned to Lord Siva and described to him in detail the progression of the war–from beginning to end. Hearing about the demise of the demons, Lord Siva laughed. Kali remarked that the only demons alive were the ones who crawled out of her mouth while she was chewing them, which amounted to about one hundred thousand. “And when I took hold of the Pasupata weapon to kill Sankhacuda, an invisible celestial voice cried, ” He cannot be killed by you.” Then the powerful demon stopped hurling weapons at me. All he did was shatter those which I hurled at him.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
LORD SIVA ENTERS THE BATTLE

After hearing the goddess’ report, Lord Siva, versed in the highest knowledge, went with his entire retinue into battle. He sat on his great bull and was encircled by Virabhadra and others, as well as the Bhairavas and the Ksetrapalas, all equal to him in valour. As Lord Siva entered the battle ground, he assumed a heroic form and shone well as the incarnation form of the destroyer.
When Sankhacuda saw him, he alighted from his aerial chariot and offered obeisances to him by lying flat on the ground. Then he got up, quickly returned to his chariot, and, seizing his bow and arrows, readied himself for the fight.
The fight lasted for a year. The two heroes showered arrows fiercely on one another the way clouds continuously pelt the earth with rain. When Sankhacuda playfully shot dreadful arrows, Lord Siva split them all with his own arrows. Lord Siva hit the demon’s limbs with various weapons. Sankhacuda then grabbed his sword and shield, hastened toward Lord Siva’s sacred bull and hit it on the head. Seeing this, Lord Siva smashed that sword and the shining shield by his Ksurapra weapon. Then the demon threw his spear but Lord Siva shot an arrow at it and split it in half. Sankhacuda, now infuriated, flung a discus, but Siva punched it with his fist and splattered it. The demon threw his club vigorously at Lord Siva, however Siva split it apart and reduced it to ashes. Grabbing an axe, Sankhacuda rushed toward Lord Siva, but Siva released such a volley of arrows at him that he fell unconscious.
The Danava quickly regained consciousness and mounted his beautiful chariot. Covering the whole sky, he shone resplendently with his mystic weapons and arrows.
When Lord Siva saw him coming toward him, he pounded his drum with enthusiasm and twanged his bowstring with a loud sound. Siva filled all four quarters with the sound of his horn and then, roaring loudly, frightened the demons. Next, the noble bull bellowed thunderously, filling the sky, earth and eight quarters and shaming the proud trumpeting elephants. Lord Siva surpassed all previous sounds by clapping the earth and the sky. The warriors emitted a raucous laughing sound, portending ill for the asuras. Siva also roared in that mighty battle.
The demons were frightened by these piercing and dreadful sounds. However, the Danava king became extremely angry.
Lord Siva shouted, “O wicked one, stay! Stay!,” and the gods and his companions quickly shouted, “Victory! Victory!”
Sankhacuda then hurled at Lord Siva his awesome flame-shooting spear; as it travelled, it blazed brilliantly like a mighty fire. However, one of Lord Siva’s followers shot a meteor at it and stopped it. As the battle between Lord Siva and the demon king continued, the heavens, earth, mountains, oceans and rivers shook and trembled. Lord Siva split apart hundreds and thousands of Sankhacuda’s arrows, and the king did the same to Lord Siva’s shafts. Then the infuriated Siva hit Sankhacuda with his trident and knocked him unconscious. But quickly regaining consciousness, he grabbed his bow, discharged some arrows and hit Lord Siva and his assistants. Then, by means of magic, the asura assumed ten thousand arms and quickly surrounded Lord Siva with ten thousand discuses. But Lord Siva shot wonderful arrows at them and split them all apart. Sankhacuda next seized his mace and, accompanied by a massive army, charged Lord Siva with the intention of destroying him. However, Lord Siva split the mace, making the Danava furious. The demon then seized a spear that, to the enemy, blazed unbearably; as he neared Lord Siva, the latter hit him in the chest with his trident. Then, a huge, valorous being came out of the demon’s chest and said, “Stand by, stand by.” Lord Siva laughed loudly and, with his sword, cut off the fearsome head that was emerging, and it fell to the ground.
Spreading her mouth wide open, Kali angrily consumed countless demons, crushing their heads with her fierce fangs. The enraged Ksetrapala consumed many other demons, and Lord Siva shot missiles at some and killed them. Others were just wounded. Virabhadra and Nandisvara destroyed many other demons. Thus a major portion of Sankhacuda’s army was killed while many of his terrified troops cowardly fled the battlefield. But Sankhacuda stood firm and said to Lord Siva, “I’m here, ready to fight with you. Come on. So what if many of my men have been killed. Fight me, face to face!”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN
LORD VISNU APPEARS

Sankhacuda threw mystic missiles at Lord Siva. He also, like a cloud pouring rain, showered arrows on him. He used different kinds of illusory methods that were invisible and bewildering to the demigods and Lord Siva’s followers. Seeing this, Lord Siva released his supernatural Mahesvara missiles and these quickly destroyed the illusions, divesting them of their brilliance. Then the powerful Lord Siva suddenly grabbed his trident–a trident that could not be withstood even by great persons–so as to slay Sankhacuda. But to stop him, an unembodied heavenly voice boomed, “O Siva, do not throw the trident now. Listen to this request…There is no doubt that you are able to destroy the universe in a second. So what would be the difficulty in destroying this one Danava, Sankhacuda? Still you should not ignore the rules of the Vedas. O great one, rather make it truthful and fruitful. Understand that Lord Brahma has stated that as long as Sankhacuda wears the armour of Lord Visnu –namely, the amulet around his neck–and as long as his wife maintains her marital faithfulness, he can neither die nor grow old. He is under these boons. Therefore, please make these boons truthful by not violating them.”
Lord Siva replied, “So be it.”
At that moment Lord Siva desired to see Lord Visnu, and so Lord Visnu appeared there. Lord Siva told Him what he desired and Lord Visnu agreed to help him.
So, dressed as an aged brahmana, Lord Visnu, foremost in mystic power, approached Sankhacuda and requested, “O King of the Danavas, please grant my request. You give away in charity all kinds of wealth and riches, so please grant me what I desire. I am a quiet, peaceful, aged brahmana. I am very hungry and thirsty. But first make your promise, and then I will tell you what I want.”
The king, with a kind face and a pleasing eye, swore to Him that he would give Him whatever He asked for. So the brahmana said affectionately, “I would like your amulet.”
Sankhacuda, a well-wisher of the brahmanas who spoke the truth, thus handed over to the disguised Lord Visnu his divine amulet.
Then Lord Visnu assumed the form of Sankhacuda and went to Tulasi Devi’s palace. When He approached the entrance, He created the appearance of a victory homecoming, causing others to beat their drums and to shout “Victory”.
Tulasi Devi was awakened from sleep. On hearing the sounds, the chaste woman was ecstatic. She eagerly peeped through the windows onto the road. When she realised that her husband had returned, she observed all auspicious rites and offered cash gifts to the brahmanas. Then she beautified herself.
Lord Visnu went to Tulasi’s apartment.
When she saw the Lord and thought He was her husband, she was gladdened. She bathed His feet, offered obeisances to Him, and sobbed. Then she had Him sit on the jewelled throne and handed Him the auspicious betal leaf that had been made fragrant with camphor. She said, “Today my life has become happy. For my beloved, who went to fight, has now returned home.”
Drinking him in with wide eyes and a smiling face, Tulasi Devi sweetly asked him about the events of the battle. “My lord, how did you do in the battle with Lord Siva? He is the protector of the demigods and the annihilator of countless universes. You have returned cheerfully after defeating the great lord. How did you beat him? Tell me all about it.”
Lord Visnu laughed and said sweetly, “When I reached the battlefield, there was a terrible clamour. A big battle then followed. The demigods fought the demons, and each side was eager for victory. The demigods defeated the demons. But then I fought the powerful demigods. Those whom I defeated sought shelter of Lord Siva. Then Lord Siva, to help them, fought me for a long time. My dear wife, Lord Siva and I fought continuously for a year. All the demons were killed. Then Lord Brahma made us agree to peace. Thus, at Lord Brahma’s order, the powers of authority were re-assigned to the demigods…So, I have come home and Lord Siva has gone to Sivaloka. All have returned to health and normalcy. Thus the trouble has ended.”
Lord Visnu then lay down on the bed with Tulasi devi and became close with her.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
THE FINAL BATTLE

At this time, on the battlefield, King Sankhacuda approached Lord Siva without his armour. The latter seized his blazing trident to slay the demon. The trident’s name was Vijaya, and it was as bright as a hundred summer suns. The front of it was presided over by Lord Narayana, the middle by Lord Brahma, the root by Lord Siva and the edge by Time. It was bright like the fire of devastation at the end of the world–dauntless, irresistible, fixed and destructive in its aim. In brilliance it equalled the Sudarsana Chakra, and it was the topmost of all weapons. No one but Lord Visnu or Lord Siva could wield it, and all but them were afraid of it. The trident was 14,000 cubits long and 100 cubits wide. One could not tell from where and how it proceeded. By its own will, this trident could destroy all the worlds.
Lord Siva raised the trident high, aimed and hurled it at Sankhacuda. Seeing it coming, the demon king dropped his bow and arrows, collected his mind, sat down in a yoga posture, and meditated on the lotus feet of Lord Krsna with great devotion. The trident whirled around Sankhacuda’s head for a while. Then, at Lord Siva’s command, it smashed into the demon’s head and burned him and his chariot to ashes. Thereafter, the trident returned to Lord Siva, and then left for the airways at the speed of the mind, and finally returned with force and gladness to Lord Narayana.
In the heavens, the celestials beat their drums, the Gandharvas and Kinnaras sang, the sages and demigods chanted eulogies and all the damsels danced. Flowers continuously rained down upon Lord Siva, and Lord Visnu, Brahma, Indra and other notables praised him.
Out of compassion, Lord Siva tossed the demon’s bones into the sea and these bones became transformed into all the conches in the world. They are always considered very holy and favourable in the worship of the demigods. The water in the conch is also considered very sacred and satisfying to the demigods–as sacred as the water in any holy river. It can be offered to all the demigods but not to Lord Siva. Wherever the conch is blown, Laksmi dwells there with great delight. If one bathes with the conch water, this is equivalent to bathing in all the holy rivers. Wherever the conch is placed, Lord Hari and Goddess Laksmi live there, and all inauspicious things disappear from that place. However, wherever the females and sudras blow the conch, Goddess Laksmi becomes annoyed and, out of fear, travels to other places.
Lord Siva then mounted his bull carrier and, with all his followers, returned to his own residence. All the demigods also returned to their abodes with great joy. Before leaving, Lord Siva favoured Sankhacuda by releasing him from his curse, and thus he regained his original form as the cowherd boy Sudama.
Adorned with jewels, holding a flute, mounted on a divine chariot, and surrounded by numerous cowherd boys from Goloka Vrndavana, Sankhacuda then flew to the spiritual sky, Goloka, which is full of devotees of Lord Krsna who have various transcendental relationships with Him.
When Sudama saw Srimati Radharani and Sri Krsna, he bowed down to Their lotus feet with devotion. Seeing him, the Divine couple were filled with love for him and, with kind faces and joyful eyes, lifted him up and took him on Their laps.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN
TULASI CURSES LORD VISNU

Meanwhile, at the palace, Tulasi Devi was still lying on the bed with Lord Visnu, who was still disguised as Sankhacuda. She suddenly realised that there was a distinct difference in the way her husband had expressed his affection to her in the past from the way he had just expressed it. This made her suspicious, and she began to wonder whether the man with whom she had just been intimate was really her husband. Then, not feeling the same happiness, affection and attraction, she looked at him distrustfully and said, “You’re–you’re not–” Realising in the core of her heart that He was not her husband, she asked, “Who–who are you?”
Tulasi Devi became angry. “Yes, who are you? I want to know immediately. For I know you have deceived me to enjoy me! You have outraged my modesty! For this I shall curse you!”
Lord Visnu then assumed His own true beautiful form. Tulasi saw the Lord of the demigods before her. His complexion was deep blue, like fresh rain clouds, His eyes were like autumnal lotuses, and He was decked with jewels and ornaments. His smiling face looked very gracious, and He wore a yellow robe. Seeing Vasudeva’s handsome form, Tulasi fainted.
A few moments later she regained consciousness and said, “O Lord, you are like a stone! You are merciless! You violated my chastity by deception. And by this means you have killed my husband. O Lord, you are merciless! Yes, Your heart is like a stone. Therefore, I curse you to become a stone. Those who call you holy are doubtlessly wrong. Your devotee committed no offence and yet, for the sake of others, You killed him! Why?”
Overpowered with grief and sadness, Tulasi cried loudly and repeatedly lamented.
Seeing her so upset, Narayana, who is an ocean of mercy, tried to console her according to dharmic rules. He said, “O exalted one, you performed austerities for a long time to get Me as your husband. And Sankhacuda also performed austerities for a long time to get you as his wife. By that austerity, he fulfilled his wish. It was then necessary for Me to fulfil your wish. For this reason, I did what I did. Now leave your earthly body and assume a spiritual body–and be married to Me. Be like Laksmi. Your body will become a famous river known as Gandaki, a virtuous, pure and transparent river in this holy land of India. Your hairs will be transformed into holy trees; and since the trees will be born of you, they will be known as Tulasi trees. All the residents of the three worlds will perform worship with the leaves and flowers of this tree. Thus, you, Tulasi, will reign as the best among trees and flowers.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
BLESSINGS TULASI DEVI WILL BESTOW

Lord Narayana continued…
“The sanctifying Tulasi tree will grow in Goloka, on the coast of the Viraja River, on the rasa-dance site, in the forests of Vrndavana, Bhandira, Champaka, Chandana, and in the groves of Madhavi, Ketaki, Kunda, Mallika and Malati. You will live in sacred places and bestow the highest religious merit. All the holy spots will converge and reside at the root of the Tulasi tree, and thus spiritual merits will accrue to all. O fair one, all the demigods and I will wait there to gather the falling Tulasi leaves.
“Whoever will be moistened or anointed with the water that has been sanctified by Tulasi leaves, will reap the benefits of having bathed in all the sacred rivers and performed all kinds of sacrifices.
“Lord Hari will not be as pleased with the gift of a thousand jars of honey as with one Tulasi leaf.
“Offering one such leaf as a gift will bring the same reward obtained by offering millions of cows.
“If one offers Tulasi leaves during the month of Kartika, he gets the same rewards as those just mentioned.
“If, at the time of death, one drinks or gets the Tulasi-leaf water, one will be freed of all his sins and proceed to Vaikuntha.
“Whoever drinks the Tulasi-leaf water daily will be redeemed in his lifetime and receive the benefit of a dip in the Ganges.
“Whoever plucks a Tulasi leaf, keeps it on his person, and then leaves his body in a holy place, will go to Visnuloka.
“Anyone who worships Me with this leaf daily will reap the blessings of a hundred thousand horse sacrifices.
“Anyone who leaves his body holding a Tulasi leaf in his hands will be saved from all sins.
“Anyone who wears a necklace composed of Tulasi wood, will surely, at every step, get the reward of a horse sacrifice.
“Whoever breaks his promise while holding the Tulasi leaf will go to the Kalsutra hell for as long as the sun and moon last.
“Anyone who gives false evidence in the presence of the Tulasi leaf, will go to the Kumbhipaka hell for as long as the lifespans of fourteen Indras.
“Whoever at the time of death drinks or gets a little Tulasi-leaf water will certainly proceed to Vaikuntha, leaving in a jewelled airplane.
“Lord Hari will decapitate that person who, on the day of the new moon or the full moon, or on the twelfth or last day of the lunar month, or after being anointed with oil just before taking a bath, or at noon, night, daybreak or sundown, or in a state of impurity or in one’s night dress–will cull or pluck the Tulasi leaf.
“O chaste one, even if such a leaf is kept for three nights and becomes dry, it can still be employed in connection with funeral ceremonies, vows, gifts, consecration of temples and the worship of demigods.
“If Tulasi leaves that were offered to Lord Visnu have fallen on the ground or on water are then properly washed, they may still be used for other sacred purposes.
“You will always be the presiding deity of the Tulasi plant here on Earth, and at the same time you will always sport with Sri Krsna in solitude in Goloka. You will also be the presiding deity of the Gandaki River, and thereby shower India with religious merit. You will further be the wife of the ocean of salt, which is My partial expansion. O chaste goddess, you will always remain personally by My side and enjoy My company, as Laksmi does.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
BLESSINGS OF THE SALIGRAM

Lord Hari continued…
“As for Me, by your curse, I will become a stone and remain close to the bank of the Gandaki River. Millions of Vajrakita worms, with their sharp teeth, will make convolutions or rings in the stones there (Chakras), representing Me. These will be known as Saligrams or sacred stones.
“Those stones which have one entrance hole, four rings (Chakras), are marked with a garland of wild flowers, and look like a fresh rain cloud, will be known as Laksmi-Narayana murtis or forms.
“Those stones that have one entrance hole, four rings (Chakras), look like fresh rain clouds but have no garland mark will be called Laksmi-Janardana chakras.
“Those that have two entrance holes, four rings (Chakras), are impressed with the marks of cow-hooves but have no garland mark, will be called Raghunatha chakras.
“Those that are very small, have two rings (Chakras), look like fresh rain clouds but have no garland mark will be called Vamana chakras. They shall be auspicious to householders.
“Those stones that are very small, have two rings and a garland mark will be called Sridhara chakras. They will bring prosperity to householders.
“Those stones that are large, circular, have two rings but no garland mark will be known as Damodara chakras.
“Those that are medium-large, have two rings, have the marks of arrows and quivers will be known as Rana-rama chakras.
“Those that are medium-sized, have seven rings, and have the marks of an umbrella and ornaments will be called Rajarajesvaras (king of kings) chakra, and give royal prosperity to the people.
“Those that are large, have fourteen wheels (Chakras), look like fresh rain clouds will be called Ananta chakras. They will bestow the fourfold fruits–artha, kama, dharma and moksa (wealth, pleasure, righteousness and liberation).
“Those that are spherical, beautiful, medium-large, have two rings, look like rain clouds, and are marked with cow hooves will be called Madhusudana chakras.
“Those that have one ring (Chakra) will be called Sudarsana chakras.
“Those that have their rings (Chakras) hidden will be called Gadadhara chakras.
“Those that have two rings (Chakras) and the face of a horse will be called Hayagrivas.
“Those that have two rings (Chakras), their mouths very wide and extended, and look very terrifying will be called Narasimhas. They will bestow detachment on their worshipers.
“Those that have two rings, extended mouths and garland marks (elliptical) will be called Laksmi Nrisimhas. They will bestow blessings on the householders who worship them.
“Those that have, near their doors, two rings that are of equal size and beautiful, with manifested marks, will be known as Vasudevas. They will fulfil all desires.
“Those that have a thin ring, look like fresh rain clouds, and have many fine holes within their wide gaping facets will be called Pradyumnas. They will give happiness to all householders.
“Those whose rings are united and whose backs are capacious will be called Sankarsanas. They will always bestow happiness to householders.
“Those that look yellow, round and very beautiful will be known as Aniruddhas. They also will give happiness to householders.
“Wherever there are Shaligrama stones, Lord Hari Himself exists. And wherever Lord Hari is, Goddess Laksmi and all the holy places also exist.
“By worshiping the Shaligrama shila (stone), one destroys the sin of having killed a brahmana and any other type of sin.
“By worshiping Shaligrama stones of the following shapes, the following effects take place:
“If the stone looks like an umbrella, one may obtain a kingdom.
“If the stone looks round, great prosperity.
“If it is cart-shaped, miseries.
“If its ends are spear-shaped, death.
“If its facets are distorted, poverty.
“If it is yellow, evils and afflictions.
“If its rings (Chakras) look broken, diseases.
“If its rings (Chakras) are split into fragments, certain death.
“If one observes vows, offers gifts, consecrates a temple, performs shraddha or funeral ceremonies, or worships the demigods before the Shaligrama shila–all these acts become highly exalted.
“If one worships the Shaligrama shila, one acquires the merits of bathing in all the tirthas (holy rivers) and being initiated into all the Vedic sacrifices.
“Furthermore, one acquires all the merits acquired by performing all the Vedic sacrifices by visiting all the holy places, by fulfilling vows, by practicing all austerities and by reading all the Vedas.
“Whoever performs His Abhisheka (bathing) ceremony always with Shalagrama water–being sprinkled with this water at the initiation and installation ceremonies–acquires the spiritual merits gained by offering all sorts of gifts and walking around the entire earth.
“Without a doubt, the demigods are pleased with the person who daily worships the Shalagrama shila. He becomes so holy that even all the holy places desire his touch. He becomes a jivanmukta (liberated while in his physical body) and very godly. Ultimately he goes to Vaikuntha and serves Lord Hari there eternally. Any sin, such as the killing of a brahmana, flies away from him just as snakes flee at the sight of Garuda (Lord Visnu’s eagle carrier). The earth is consecrated by the dust of his feet. By his birth, he redeems one hundred thousand of his ancestors.
“Anyone who, while dying, drinks the Shalagrama shila water, will be freed from all his sins and go to Vaikuntha. He becomes completely freed from the effects of karma (material action and reaction) and, without a doubt, becomes forever absorbed in the vision of Lord Visnu’s feet.
“Anyone who lies while holding the Shaligrama in his hands goes to Kumbhipaka hell for as long as Lord Brahma is alive (311 trillion and 40 billion earth years).
“If one breaks his promise while holding the Shaligram in his hand, he goes to the Asipatra hell for one hundred thousand manvantaras.
“He who worships the Shaligram shila without offering Tulasi leaves on it, or who separates the leaves from the stone, will have to suffer separation from his wife in his next birth.
“And if one does not offer the Tulasi leaves in a conch, he remains without his wife for seven births and becomes diseased.
“He who maintains the Shaligrama shila, the Tulasi, and the conch in one place, becomes very dear to Lord Narayana.
“It is painful for a person to separate from his beloved, whose company he once enjoyed. You were the dearmost of Sankhacuda for one manvantara, so it is now very difficult for you to separate from him.

CHAPTER NINETEEN
TULASI RETURNS TO THE SPIRITUAL WORLD

When Lord Hari stopped speaking, Tulasi left her physical body, assumed a celestial form and went to Vaikuntha. There she remained in the heart of Sri Hari, as did Goddess Laksmi. Lord Hari also went with her to Vaikuntha.
As soon as Tulasi Devi quit her physical body, this body became the Gandaki River; and Lord Hari manifested Himself as the mountain on the bank of that river, giving spiritual merit to the people. The worms on that mountain cut and fashion, i.e. construct, various kinds of stones. Those that fall into the river and assume the colour of clouds, without a doubt, yield results; but those that drop onto the dry land become brown by the sun’s rays and unfit for worship.
Lord Hari duly honoured Tulasi and began to sport with her along with Goddess Laksmi. He elevated Tulasi to the rank of Laksmi, making her blessed and glorious. Laksmi and Goddess Ganga allowed and tolerated this new union of Lord Narayana and Tulasi. However, Goddess Saraswati became angered and could not tolerate Tulasi’s elevated position.
Once, in the presence of Lord Hari, the dignified Saraswati quarrelled with Tulasi and hurt her. Tulasi, humiliated and insulted, disappeared. Then, out of anger, the wise and adept Tulasi became invisible even to Lord Hari.
When Lord Hari did not see Tulasi, he appeased Saraswati and, obtaining her permission, proceeded to the Tulasi forest–Vrndavana. He was very much disturbed by separation from her. There, he took a bath; then, with proper rites, he worshiped the chaste Tulasi with His whole heart, and then meditated on her with devotion, and uttered, “Obeisances to Tulasi Devi, Queen of Vrndavana Forest.” During the worship, Tulasi was offered a lighted ghee lamp, frankincense, sandal flowers and sacrificial offerings. Anyone who worships Tulasi in this way will achieve complete perfection.
The Lord then began to praise His glorious devotee. “The Tulasi trees collect in many groups, thus the pandits call it Vrinda. I praise that dear Tulasi. Long ago she appeared in the Vrindavana forest and is thus known as Vrindavani. I adore that auspicious and glorious one. She is always worshiped in countless universes and so is known as Visvapujita–one who is worshiped throughout the world. I worship that Visvapujita.
“Countless universes are made pure and holy by her contact. She is therefore called Visvapavani–one who purifies the whole universe. Remembering her, I am suffering from separation from her. Though other flowers be heaped upon the demigods, they are not satisfied unless Tulasi is offered. Thus she is considered the essence of all flowers and is called Puspasara. Now I am anguished and troubled and very eager to see her–she who is purity incarnate. I crave the favor of that goddess. Because attainment of her brings faith and joy, she is called Nandini. O may she be pleased with Me. In the whole world she is incomparable, thus she is called Tulasi. I take refuge of that dear Tulasi. Very chaste and dear, she is the life of Krsna and so is known as Krsnajivani. O may that goddess save my life.”
After Lord Hari finished the ceremony and prayers, Tulasi was pleased and came out of the tree. She immediately took refuge at Lord Hari’s lotus feet. He blessed her by saying, “O Tulasi, you will be worshiped by all throughout the world. Dearest, I will hold you on my head and in my heart; and all the demigods will hold you on their heads.”
When Lord Hari saw that the dignified Tulasi was weeping because her feelings had been hurt by Saraswati, He clasped her to His breast, took her to Saraswati and reconciled their differences. Then He blessed Tulasi, saying, “You will be worshiped by all, honoured by all and respected by all. And all will carry you on their heads. I also will worship, honour and respect you and carry you on My head.”
Tulasi was now very happy. Saraswati then embraced her and seated her by her side. Laksmi and Ganga, smiling, also hugged her, and then took her home.

CHAPTER TWENTY
WORSHIP OF TULASI DEVI

Whoever worships Tulasi Devi with her eight names and their meanings–Vrinda, Vrindavani, Viswapavani, Visvapujita, Tulasi, Puspasara, Nandini, and Krsna Jivani–and properly sings this hymn of eight verses, acquires the merit of performing an Ashvamedha (horse) sacrifice.
Because Tulasi was born on the lunar day of the full moon in the month of Kartika, Lord Hari prescribed this day for her worship.
Whoever worships her on this day will be freed from all sins and go to Vaikuntha.
Whoever, out of reverence, gives Lord Visnu a Tulasi leaf in the month of Kartika, will gain the same benefit obtained by giving the gift of ten million cows.
By hearing or recalling the Tulasi hymn, a son will be born to the sonless woman, a wife will be obtained by the wifeless man, health will be restored to a diseased person, freedom will be given to a prisoner, fearlessness will be bestowed upon the terrified, and salvation will be given to the sinners.
In the Kanva Sakha branch of the Vedas, the method of worshiping and meditating on Tulasi Devi is described. Without invoking the goddess, one can reverentially meditate on her and adore her with sixteen ingredients in the following way:
“Of all flowers, Tulasi is the best. She is worshipable and beautiful, and burns up the fuel of sins like a flame of fire. Of all the goddesses, she is the most sacred. Because no one can compare to her, she is called Tulasi. I worship this goddess who is entreated by all. She is placed on the heads of all, desired by all, and makes the universe holy. She bestows liberation from this world and devotion to Lord Hari. I worship her.”
After this meditation and worship, the wise should read her praises and bow down to her.


Tulasi & Shaligram Jala Dana:
The Benefits of rendering service to Tulasi:
The Story of Shaligram Shilas:
Blessings of the Shaligram from the story of Tulasi:
Vrinda Devi page:
The benefits of Worshipping Tulsi devi:
Tulasi Shaligram Vivaha:


Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

ANIMAL-DERIVED FOOD ADDITIVES LIST

ANIMAL-DERIVED FOOD ADDITIVES LIST


Let’s face it, unless you’re a food technologist or you’ve got a major in chemistry, ‘L-Cysteine Hydrochloride’ or ‘Stearoyl Lactylate’ are not going to mean much to you. So what do you do if you’re a vegetarian and you wish to avoid food additives that are derived from animal products? You refer to tables like the ones on this page, that’s what!

Additives on product labels are listed as a number (e.g. emulsifier (471)) or by the name. For ease of reference, that’s why we’ve listed the additives by both name and by number. Also, many additives may be derived from plants/minerals/(the lab!) or from animals, so we’ve separated additives into those that ARE derived from animals, and those that MAY BE derived from animals. In the case of the latter, you will need to check with the manufacturer of the product to be sure about its suitability for vegetarians and vegans.

Please note:
The information provided on this page is accurate and correct to the best of our knowledge.
No responsibility or liability will be taken for information that is subsequently found to be incorrect.
As manufacturers can vary the source of the ingredients in their products from time to time, if you wish to ensure that a product is definitely suitable for vegetarians or vegans, you will need to contact them directly for confirmation.

Animal-Derived Food Additives List

Index to this page:
- Food Additives Derived from Animal Products (listed by number)
- Food Additives THAT MAY BE Derived from Animal Products (listed by number)
Food Additives Derived from Animal Products (listed by name)
- Food Additives THAT MAY BE Derived from Animal Products (listed by name)

As at March 2002, any food additives not on the lists below are, to the best of our knowledge, always suitable for vegetarians and vegans.

FOOD ADDITIVES DERIVED FROM ANIMAL PRODUCTS
(listed by number)

CODE ADDITIVE DESCRIPTION

120

Cochineal A natural red colour derived from the bodies of pregnant scale insects.

441

Gelatine A thickening, stabilising emulsifying agent made by boiling animal (usually cattle or pigs) skin, ligaments, bones, sinews or other tissue.

469

Sodium Caseinate An emulsifier, stabiliser & binder, derived from cow’s milk.

542

Bone Phosphate An anti-caking agent made from the degreased steam-extract from animal bones.

901

Beeswax (white & yellow) A glazing and polishing agent made from bee honeycomb.

904

Shellac Glazing agent obtained from the resin produced by the lac insect.

FOOD ADDITIVES THAT MAY BE DERIVED FROM ANIMAL PRODUCTS
(listed by number)

CODE ADDITIVE COMMENTS
153 Carbon Black
160a Alpha-, Beta-, Gamma- Carotene May be held in gelatine matrix.

161g

Canthaxanthin
252 Potassium Nitrate
270 Lactic Acid Lactic acid is bitter-tasting acid that forms when certain bacteria combine with lactose (milk or sugar). It is used to impart a tart flavour, as well as in the preservation of some foods. It occurs naturally in the souring of milk and can be found in foods such as cheese (used in coagulation) and yogurt. It’s also used in the production of acid-fermented foods such as pickles and sauerkraut.
322 Lecithin An emulsifier (which allows water & oils to mix); is mostly derived from soy beans, seeds, peanuts and maize. Although it may be derived from eggs, in this form it is declared as ‘egg yolk’ and not as ‘322’.
325 Sodium Lactate A derivative of lactic acid.
326 Potassium Lactate A derivative of lactic acid.
327 Calcium Lactate A derivative of lactic acid.
328 Ammonium Lactate A derivative of lactic acid.
329 Magnesium Lactate A derivative of lactic acid.
422 Glycerol/Glycerin May be produced from animal fats, synthesised from propylene or from fermentation of sugars.
430 Polyoxyethylene (8) Stearate
431 Polyoxyethylene (40) Stearate
432 Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Monolaurate or Polysorbate 20
433 Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Mono-Oleate or Polysorbate 80
434 Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Monopalmitate
435 Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Monostearate or Polysorbate 60
436 Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Tristearate or Polysorbate 65
442 Ammonium Phosphatides
470a Sodium, Potassium and Calcium Salts of Fatty Acids
470b Magnesium Stearate
471 Mono- and Di-Glycerides of Fatty Acids
472a Acetic & Fatty Esters of Glycerol
472b Lactic & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol
472c Citric & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol
472d Tartaric & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol
472e Di-Acetyl Tartaric & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol
472f Mixed Acetic and Tartaric Acid Esters of Mono- and Di-Glycerides of Fatty Acids
473 Sucrose Esters of Fatty Acids
474 Sucroglycerides
475 Polyglycerol Esters of Fatty Acids
476 Polyglycerol Esters of Interesterified Ricinoleic Acid
477 Propylene Glycol Mono- and Di-Esters
478 Lactylated Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol and Propane-1,2 Diol
479b Thermally Oxidised Soya Bean Oil Interacted With Mono- and Di-Glycerides of Fatty Acids
481 Sodium Oleyl or Stearoyl Lactylate
482 Calcium Oleyl or Stearoyl Lactylate
483 Stearyl Tartrate
491 Sorbitan Monostearate
492 Sorbitan Tristearate
493 Sorbitan Monolaurate
494 Sorbitan Mono-Oleate
495 Sorbitan Monopalmitate
570 Stearic Acid
572 Magnesium Stearate
585 Ferrous Lactate
627 Disodium 5′-Guanylate A flavour enhancer, isolated from sardines or yeast extract.

630

Inosinic Acid

631

Disodium Inosinate A flavour enhancer, often prepared from meat extract and dried sardines. It can also be a synthetic product made via a microbial synthesis process that begins with a vegetable source.
635 Sodium 5′-Ribonucleotides Flavour enhancer.
640 Glycine and its Sodium Salt
910 L-Cysteine A flour treatment agent that can be extracted from duck and chicken feathers.
920 L-Cysteine Monohydrochloride L-Cysteine is a flour treatment agent that can be extracted from duck and chicken feathers.
921 L-Cysteine Hydrochloride Monohydrate L-Cysteine is a flour treatment agent that can be extracted from duck and chicken feathers.
966 Lactitol

1518

Glycerol Mono-, Di- and Tri-Acetate or Tracetin

FOOD ADDITIVES DERIVED FROM ANIMAL PRODUCTS
(listed by name)

ADDITIVE CODE DESCRIPTION
Beeswax (white & yellow) 901 A glazing and polishing agent made from bee honeycomb.
Bone Phosphate 542 An anti-caking agent made from the degreased steam-extract from animal bones.
Cochineal 120 A natural red colour derived from the bodies of pregnant scale insects.
Gelatine 441 A thickening, stabilising emulsifying agent made by boiling animal (usually cattle or pigs) skin, ligaments, bones, sinews or other tissue.
Shellac 904

Glazing agent obtained from the lac insect.

Sodium Caseinate

469

An emulsifier, stabiliser & binder, derived from cow’s milk.

 

FOOD ADDITIVES THAT MAY BE DERIVED FROM ANIMAL
PRODUCTS
(listed by name)

ADDITIVE CODE COMMENTS
Acetic & Fatty Esters of Glycerol

472a

Alpha-Carotene 160a May be held in gelatine matrix.
Ammonium Lactate 328 A derivative of lactic acid.
Ammonium Phosphatides 442
Beta-Carotene 160a May be held in gelatine matrix.
Calcium Oleyl 482

Calcium Lactate

327 A derivative of lactic acid.

Canthaxanthin

161g
Carbon Black 153
Citric & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol 472c
Di-Acetyl Tartaric & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol 472e
Disodium 5′-Guanylate 627 A flavour enhancer, isolated from sardines or yeast extract.
Disodium Inosinate 631 A flavour enhancer, often prepared from meat extract and dried sardines. It can also be a synthetic product made via a microbial synthesis process that begins with a vegetable source.
Ferrous Lactate 585
Gamma-Carotene 160a May be held in gelatine matrix.
Glycerol/Glycerin 422 May be produced from animal fats, synthesised from propylene or from fermentation of sugars.
Glycerol Di-Acetate 1518
Glycerol Mono-Acetate 1518
Glycerol Tri-Acetate 1518
Glycine and its Sodium Salt 640
Inosinic Acid 630
Lactitol 966
Lactic Acid 270 Lactic acid is bitter-tasting acid that forms when certain bacteria combine with lactose (milk or sugar). It is used to impart a tart flavour, as well as in the preservation of some foods. It occurs naturally in the souring of milk and can be found in foods such as cheese (used in coagulation) and yogurt. It’s also used in the production of acid-fermented foods such as pickles and sauerkraut.
Lactic & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol 472b
Lactylated Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol 478
L-Cysteine 910 A flour treatment agent that can be extracted from duck and chicken feathers.
L-Cysteine Monohydrochloride 920 L-Cysteine is a flour treatment agent that can be extracted from duck and chicken feathers.
L-Cysteine Hydrochloride Monohydrate 921 L-Cysteine is a flour treatment agent that can be extracted from duck and chicken feathers.
Lecithin 322 An emulsifier (which allows water & oils to mix), is mostly derived from soy beans, seeds, peanuts and maize. Although it may be derived from eggs, in this form it is declared as ‘egg yolk’ and not as ‘322’.
Magnesium Lactate 329 A derivative of lactic acid.
Magnesium Stearate

470b,572

Mixed Acetic and Tartaric Acid Esters of Mono- and Di-Glycerides of Fatty Acids 472f
Mono- and Di-Glycerides of Fatty Acids 471
Polyglycerol Esters of Fatty Acids 475
Polyglycerol Esters of Interesterified Ricinoleic Acid 476
Potassium Lactate 326 A derivative of lactic acid.
Potassium Nitrate 252
Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Monolaurate 432
Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Mono-Oleate 433
Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Monopalmitate 434
Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Monostearate 435
Polyoxyethylene (20) Sorbitan Tristearate 436
Polyoxyethylene (8) Stearate 430
Polyoxyethylene (40) Stearate 431
Polysorbate 20 432
Polysorbate 60 435
Polysorbate 65 436
Polysorbate 80 433
Propane-1,2 Diol 478
Propylene Glycol Mono- and Di-Esters 477
Sodium 5′-Ribonucleotides 635 Flavour enhancer.
Sodium Lactate 325
Sodium Oleyl 481 A derivative of lactic acid.
Sodium, Potassium and Calcium Salts of Fatty Acids 470a
Sorbitan Monolaurate 493
Sorbitan Mono-Oleate 494
Sorbitan Monopalmitate 495
Sorbitan Monostearate 491
Sorbitan Tristearate 492
Stearoyl Lactylate 481, 482 A derivative of lactic acid.
Stearyl Tartrate 483
Sucroglycerides 474
Sucrose Esters of Fatty Acids 473
Stearic Acid 570
Tartaric & Fatty Acid Esters of Glycerol 472d
Thermally Oxidised Soya Bean Oil Interacted With Mono- and Di-Glycerides of Fatty Acids 479b
Tracetin 1518

The information on this page was adapted from the following sources:
- ‘Veg Out! The How, What, Why, When and Where of Vegetarianism’ (Tom Perry, 2000).
- The Vegetarian Society of the UK’s E Numbers Information Sheet
- ‘The Chemical Maze, Your Guide to Food Additives and Cosmetic Ingredients’ (Bill Statham 2001)

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada

The Tirubhav disappearance

of

HD G Srila

A.C.Bhaktivedanta

 

Swami Prabhupada.


“Srila Prabhupada, residing in the holy Dhama of Sri Vrindavana, on Monday November 14th 1977, at 7:30 pm, gave up this mortal frame surrounded by loving disciples engaged in ‘Harinama-sankirtan’, the congregational chanting of the Holy Name.

Translating Srimad Bhagavatam up until the very last breath, in a peaceful condition, and with the Holy Name on his tongue, Srila Prabhupada passed from this world to rejoin his worshipful Lords Sri Sri Radha-Krishna in Their eternal abode.

“He reason ill who tells that Vaisnavas die
When thou art living still in sound!
The Vaisnavas die to live, and living try
To spread the Holy Name around!”


 

“In the Kali Yuga, However, I’ll use the weapons of My transcendental holy names, qualities, and the potency of My ‘prema-bhaktas’ (pure devotees). With these I’ll conquer the people’s demoniac mentalities and award them pure devotional service to Radha and Krsna.
“Now without considering anything else, everyone just come with Me, and we’ll destroy the sinful activities of the age of Kali. With the powerful chopper of ‘nama-sankirtan’ I’ll cut the hard knots of demoniac desires from the hearts of everyone.
“Even the sinners reject or flee to foreign countries, still they will get the mercy. I will send ‘mor senapati bhakta’ to go there and deliver them.
['mor' means My; 'senapati' means a military field commander, and 'bhakta' means devotee. So Lord Caitanya will empower His own devotee to spread Krishna consciousness around the world.]
“I will inundate the entire universe with My love. Not a pinch of misery or lamentation will remain. I will freely give My ecstatic love to the demigods (‘devas’), and all moving and non-moving living entities.”(Sri Caitanya Mangala, Locan dasa Thakura.; Mahanidhi Swami. 1994. page 48.)

“Brahmananda: Oh, Bhavananda Maharaja, he knows. The astrologer in Mayapur?
Bhavananda: Oh, Mr… In Svarup Ganj there’s one big astrologer. So he saw your photograph, and he said, ‘This is the face of the most powerful spiritual personality on the planet.’
Prabhupada: (laughs) Hare Krsna.
Brahmananda: Then what else?
Bhavananda: Then he said that, ‘I can tell from his face that he can make a house in which the whole world can live peacefully.’
Devotees: Jaya Prabhupada!
Prabhupada: At least I desire so. (break) Where your preaching was going on?
Tamala Krsna: We were preaching in Berkeley, California. Our other parties are spread out all over the country. One party is in …………………!”(Morning Walk Conversation, A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. 1st. July 1975. Denver.)

Srila Prabhupada was born Abhay Charan De on September 1st 1896 in Calcutta, India. His father was Gour Mohan De, a cloth merchant, and his mother was Rajani. His parents in accordance with Bengali tradition, employed an astrologer to calculate the child’s horoscope, and they were made jubilant by the auspicious reading. The astrologer made a specific prediction: When this child reaches the age of seventy, he would cross the ocean, become a great exponent of religion, and open 108 temples.(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”. page x.) It is noteworthy that in that very same year, 1896, Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura’s book was accepted into McGill University in Canada, a pilot light for preaching in the West.
When young Abhay had been unwilling to go to school, his father saw the humour in it, and always treated him kindly, and was lenient. His mother however, hired a man to escort young Abhay daily to school.

Gour Mohan De was also a pure hearted Vaisnava. He often used to take young Abhay to the local Sri Radha-Govinda temple. Where young Abhay was seen to be stood for many long hours offering prayers before the Deity. “The Deity was so beautiful, with His slanted eyes”.(A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada; Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”. page xiii.)
As Abhay grew up he became more and more devoted to the Deity form of the Lord. He was especially enamoured with the Jagannatha Rathyatra festival that was held in Calcutta each year. Hearing and understanding the significance of the festival Abhay would sometimes check railway timetables to go to Jagannath Puri where Lord Caitanya personally attended some 500 years before. Every year a conservative estimated 5 million people attended the festival, this absorbed Abhay more in the mood of Rathyatra.
1901 (circa) Young Abhay conducts his very own first Rathayatra. His father making a small cart, three feet high with a canopy resembling closely the huge carts in Puri. all the local children and many adults would come. Abhay stood out as a leader even then, as he organised and engaged everyone, even many of the mothers were engaged by him in cooking, (especially his sister Bhavatarini), who all cooked special preparations to be offered and distributed as ‘prasadam’ at this Rathyatra festival.
At age 6, his father purchased upon his request, his own Radha-Govinda Deities. Seeing the family engaged from his birth, watching his father performing the ‘puja’ at home, and going regularly to see Radha-Govindaji, it was only natural. From this day on whatever foodstuffs were brought before him by his parents, he would first offer to Sri Radha-Govindaji, and then eat Their ‘prasadam’. He also used to daily offer them a ghee lamp, and properly put Them to rest at night. Little is know of his adolescence.
During his college years his father arranged a marriage, selecting Radharani Datta as Abhay’s bride. In 1918 they were married, but for several years Abhay lived with his family and Radharani with hers. This was to facilitate his finishing his college education. As it was recognised that the added responsibility of supporting a family is a challenge.
In his fourth year of college Abhay felt reluctant to accept his degree, a degree that was given by the British. He had become a sympathiser to the Nationalist case, which advocated ‘National schools’, Freedom from British Rule, and Self Government (Self Rule).
At the same school (Scottish Colleges) in the class one year ahead of Abhay was the highly spirited Nationalist Subhas Chandra Bose, who later became the leader of the Indian National Army formed to overthrow British Rule of India.
Abhay was attracted to the pure and simple teaching of Mohandas K. Gandhi (Mahatma Gandhi). Who stood by the ancient pure principles of moral India, and regarded Bhagavad Gita above all other books. His personal habits too, and life-style were pure, as he lived a life as a saint, ‘sadhu’. Abhay had seen many ‘sadhus’ and was not overly impressed. However, Gandhi had more integrity than most.
Gandhi called on all Indian students to rebel and give up British mundane, manipulative educations, that would ultimately bind one in slavery to the British Raj and would deny the Indian people of their freedom, religion, culture, and inevitably their country. The schools shaped the students, ‘brainwashing’ them to British Imperialism, teaching them the corrupted philosophies taught by the Christian Church funded Western Indologists shaping them for the control of generations to come.
Abhay weighed up the ‘pros’ and ‘cons’. Abhay then rejected his diploma even after completing his fourth year and passing his examination. So doing he made his principled stand of protest in response to Gandhi’s call.
When Gandhi called for a boycott of everything British and ‘non-co-operation’ after the British soldiers had gunned down hundreds of innocent, unarmed Indians who gathered at a peaceful rally at Jallainwalla Bagh, Abhay moved closer towards Gandhi’s independence movement.
Abhay’s father was somewhat disturbed for Abhay’s future, but didn’t resent his decision. More concerned for Abhay’s future than Indian politics Gour Mohan De arranged employment for Abhay through a prominent friend, distinguished surgeon, and chemical industrialist, a Dr Kartick Chandra Bose. Dr Bose gladly accepted Abhay as his department manager in his firm.
1921 His wife gave birth to the first son and child, while she was just 14 years old (A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. June 8th 1974. Morning walk conversation. Geneva, Switzerland.).
1922 marked the first meeting of Abhay with his spiritual master. Some of Abhay Charan’s friends were going to see a ‘sadhu’ who was preaching in Calcutta, a descendant in the Brahma Madhwa Gaudiya line coming through Bhaktivinoda Thakur, his father none less. The ‘Scottish School’ educated, and prestigious leader of his group of friends, was asked to come along too. At his family home Abhay Charan De had seen so many ‘sadhus’ come, his father a pure devotee of the Lord, would daily invite ‘sadhus’ to his house for ‘prasadam’, and as a general feeling Abhay was not overly impressed with what he saw. His friends knowing his devotion, learning and expectations, valued his opinion, and so insisted that he come and see Bhakti Siddhanta Saraswati Goswami. Abhay was reluctant, but his friends wanted his approval. So Abhay conceded to go.
“No sooner did Abhay and his friends respectfully bow before the saintly person and prepare to sit than he said to them, ‘You are educated young men. Why don’t you preach Lord Caitanya’s message throughout the whole world?’ “(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. Your Ever Well Wisher. page xvi.)
Abhay was surprised that the ‘sadhu’ had asked immediately for them to become preachers on his behalf. Impressed by Srila Bhakti Siddhanta Saraswati Thakura he wanted to test him with intelligent inquiries”(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. You Ever Well-wisher. page xvi.)
Khadi clad, Abhay asked, “Who will hear your Caitanya’s message? We are a dependent country. First India must become independent. How can we spread India’s culture if we are under British rule?”
Note that he never objected to the concept of spreading Lord Caitanya’s mission, his concern was with the apparent obstacles that stood in the way.
Srila Bhakti Siddhanta Saraswati dispelled any thought of potential obstacles saying that Krsna consciousness didn’t have to wait for a change in Indian Politics, nor was it dependent on who ruled. Krsna consciousness could not be impaired by anyone or anything, it is so important that it could not wait. Therefore you must do it.
Abhay was struck by his boldness. He brushed all temporal material miseries and condions aside, leaving the only worthwhile and factual conclusion and solution to all material difficulties, Krsna consciousness.
In a very short time Abhay was convinced, “He’s wonderful!” Abhay said to his friend, “The message of Lord Caitanya is in the hands of a very expert person”(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”, page xvii.) It was that very night that in his heart young Abhay accepted Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakur Prabhupada as his spiritual master(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”, page xvii-xviii.).

In 1925 Abhay Charan De first visits Sri Vrindavan, the Holy place of Lord Sri Krsna’s pastimes.

For business purposes, Abhay and his wife and family moved to Allahabad. As a pharmaceutical salesman, Abhay did a lot of travelling by rail, especially in North India.
By now Abhay Charan had developed a strong relationship with Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakur Prabhupad, to the point where he requested formal spiritual initiation. On November 21st 1932., in the Gaudiya Math in Allahabad Abhay Charan De receives ‘diksha’ initiation.
Abhay tried to organise to visit his spiritual master but whenever he visited Calcutta Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati was not there. Unlike many of his other disciples Abhay was thus unable to travel and spend time with his spiritual master. Consequently over the next four years they only met about a dozen times.
When finally they did meet Abhay Charanaravinda das took every opportunity to hear from Srila Bhaktisiddhanta. “Although Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati was so strong in argument against other philosophies that even his own disciples were cautious about approaching him if he were sitting alone, and although Abhay’s contact with him was quite limited, still Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati would always treat him very kindly. Srila Prabhupada would later recall, “….sometimes my Godbrothers would criticise because I would talk a little freely with him, and they would quote this English saying, ‘Fools rush in, where angels fear to tread’. But I would think, ‘Fool? Well, maybe. But that is the way I am’. My Guru Maharaj was always very, very affectionate to me”(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”, page xx.)
1935 on the occasion of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati’s 62nd birthday Abhay submitted a poem and an essay at as meeting of his Godbrothers in Bombay. The articles were well received and duly published in the ‘Harmonist’ for which Abhay was informally daubed ‘kavi’ (learned poet) by his Godbrothers. Abhay’s real pleasure in his offering was when it reached Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati, who in particular liked one stanza and showed it to all his guests:
Absolute is sentient
Thou hast proved,
Impersonal calamity
though has removed.

Later Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati said to the editor of the ‘Harmonist’, “Whatever he writes, publish it!”
That year (1935) held one of the most significant meetings with his spiritual master in Vrindavan. Once when Abhay Charanaravinda das was walking with Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati and several other disciples, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati began talking confidentially to Abhay Charan das. the conversation was in regard to some senior disciples quarrelling over who would use various rooms and facilities at the Gaudiya Math headquarters in Calcutta (Bagh Bazaar). Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati said to Abhay Charan’ if they are quarrelling now what will they do after their spiritual master passes away? Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati was distressed. He said to Abhay Charan’ “There will be fire…….!” One day there would be fire in the Calcutta Gaudiya Math, and that fire of party interest would spread and destroy. Abhay Charan’ heard, but didn’t know what to make of it. “It would be better, to take the marble from the walls of the temple to secure money. If I could do this and print books, that would be better,” said Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati.
Then Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati said directly to Abhay Charan, “I have a desire to print some books. If you ever get money print books”.(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”, page xxi.)
“Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakur Prabhupad departed from this mortal world in December 1936. One month before his departure Abhay Charan wrote him a letter. He was thinking that as householder, ‘grhastha’ he couldn’t fully serve his spiritual master, and he wanted to know what to do. Thus he inquired, “Is there any particular service I can do?”
Two weeks later Abhay Charan received a reply: “I am fully confident that you can explain in English our thoughts and arguments to the people who are not conversant with the languages Bengali & Hindi…..this will do much good to yourself as well as your audience. I have every hope that you can turn yourself into a very good English preacher.”(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”, page xxi.) Accepting this as his confirmation of his mission Abhay Charan began to further mould his life.
“The fire in the math”, mentioned by Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati broke out almost immediately after his disappearance. Legal disputes followed and the mission as propounded by Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati, was spoiled.
Srila A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupad lets his feelings be felt in the following purports:
“In the beginning, during the presence of Om Visnupada Paramahamsa Parivrajakacarya Astottara-sata Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura Prabhupada, all the disciples worked in agreement; but just after his disappearance, they disagreed. One party strictly followed the instructions of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, but another group created their own concoction about executing his desires. Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, at the time of his departure, requested all his disciples to form a governing body and conduct missionary activities cooperatively. He did not instruct a particular man to become the next ‘acarya’. But just after his passing away, his leading secretaries made plans, without authority, to occupy the post of ‘acarya’, and they split in two factions over who the next acarya would be. Consequently, both factions were ‘asara’, or useless, because they had no authority, having disobeyed the order of the spiritual master. Despite the spiritual master’s order to form a governing body and execute the missionary activities of the Gaudiya Matha, the two unauthorised factions began litigation that is still going on after forty years with no decision.
“Therefore, we do not belong to any faction. But because the two parties, busy dividing the material assets of the Gaudiya Matha institution, stopped the preaching work, we took up the mission of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura and Bhaktivinoda Thakura to preach the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu all over the world, under the protection of all the predecessor ‘acaryas’, and we find that our humble attempt has been successful. We followed the principles especially explained by Srila Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakura in his commentary on the Bhagavad Gita verse ‘vyavasayatmika buddhir ekeha kuru-nandana’. According to this instruction of Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakura, it is the duty of a disciple to follow strictly the orders of his spiritual master. The secret of success in advancement in spiritual life is the firm faith of the disciple in the orders of his spiritual master. The Vedas confirm this:
yasya deve para bhaktir
yatha deve tatha gurau
tasyaite kathita hy arthah
prakasante mahatmanah

‘To one who has staunch faith in the words of the spiritual master and the words of the Supreme Personality of Godhead the secret of success in Vedic knowledge is revealed’. The Krsna consciousness movement is being propagated according to this principle, and therefore our preaching work is going on successfully, in spite of the many impediments offered by antagonistic demons, because we are getting positive help from our previous ‘acaryas’. One must judge every action by its result. The members of the self-appointed ‘acaryas’ party who occupied the property of the Gaudiya Matha are satisfied, but they could make no progress in preaching. Therefore by the result of their actions one should know that they are ‘asara’, or useless, whereas the success of the ISKCON party, the International Society for Krishna Consciousness, which strictly follows ‘guru’ and Gauranga, is increasing daily all over the world. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura wanted to print as many books as possible and distribute them all over the world. We have tried our best in this connection, and we are getting results beyond our expectations.”(A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada; Sri Caitanya Caritamrta Adi lila 12:8. purport.)
asarera name ihan nahi prayoiana
bheda janibare kari ekatra ganana

“There is no need to name those who are useless. I have mentioned them only to distinguish them from the useful devotees.”(Sri Caitanya Caritamrta Adi lila 12:11. text.)

dhanya-rasi mape yaiche patna sahite
pascate patna udana samskara karite

“Paddy is mixed with straw at first, and one must fan it to separate the paddy from the straw.”(Sri Caitanya Caritamrta Adi Lila 12:12. text.)
“This example given by Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami is very appropriate. In the case of the Gaudiya Matha members, one can apply a similar process. There are many disciples of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, but to judge who is actually his disciple, to divide the useful from the useless, one must measure the activities of such disciples in executing the will of the spiritual master. Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura tried his best to spread the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu to countries outside India. When he was present he patronised the disciples to go outside India to preach the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, but they were unsuccessful because within their minds they were not actually serious about preaching His cult in foreign countries; they simply wanted to take credit for having gone to foreign lands and utilise this recognition in India by advertising themselves as repatriated preachers. Many ‘swamis’ have adopted this hypocritical means of preaching for the last eighty years or more, but no one could preach the real cult of Krsna consciousness all over the world. They merely came back to India falsely advertising that they had converted all the foreigners to the ideas of Vedanta or Krsna consciousness, and then they collected funds in India and lived satisfied lives of material comfort. As one fans paddy to separate the real paddy from useless straw, by accepting the criterion recommended by Krsnadasa Kaviraja Goswami one can very easily understand who is a genuine world-preacher and who is useless.”(A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada; Sri Caitanya Caritamrta Adi Lila 12:12. purport.).

1939 Abhay Charan prabhu in recognition for his devotional scholarship receives the honorary title ‘Bhaktivedanta’ from the Gaudiya Matha.

February 1944 A.C. Bhaktivedanta begins the ‘Back to Godhead magazine’, an English fortnightly magazine, single handedly. Srila Prabhupada edited it, typed the manuscripts, checked the galley proofs, and even distributed the individual copies.
Indian independence in 1947 was followed by the horrors of ‘Indo-Pak’ fighting. Hundreds of thousands died in the fighting that followed ‘partition’ of the land into India and Pakistan. Abhay Charan’ always remained in spiritual prospectus, reflecting Srila Prabhupada recalls, “We have seen in 1947, Hindu-Muslim fighting. One party was Hindu, the other party was Muslim. They fought, and so many died. And after death there was no distinction who was Hindu or who was Muslim – the municipal men gathered the bodies together in piles to throw them somewhere”.(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page xxiii.)
In regard to the problem Abhay Charan das presented a solution in BTG (Back to Godhead Magazine), in his article “Gandhi-Jinnah Talks”, he wrote, “Fighting will go on between Hindu and Mohammedan, between Christian and Christian, between Buddhist and Buddhist ’till the day of annihilation”.(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page xxii.) As long as people forget their purpose in life and relationship with God and each other out of selfish material interests and desires for sense gratification, they will continue fighting. “Real unity was possible only on the platform of spiritual understanding and service to the Supreme”.(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page xxii.)

On December 7th 1947 Abhay Charan’ wrote a long letter to Gandhi in New Delhi. Having doubts that Gandhi would ever receive it Abhay Charan addressing himself as Gandhi’s “Unknown Friend”, he wrote, “I tell you as a sincere friend that you must immediately retire from active politics if you do not desire to die an inglorious death”. Abhay Charan never received a reply, and on 30th January 1948 Gandhi was shot to death, his letter appearing as a prophecy.

For the next few years Abhay Charan put less and less energy into business and more and more into writing and preaching.
Abhay Charan was invited to speak at the Gita Mandir in Jhansi by a colleague he had met as a customer at the Jhansi hospital. The audience was mostly students and professionals, who were mostly interested in social and cultural mental titillation. Many speakers came and went. But Abhay Charan was visionary and ambitious, and leaving his Allahabad business affairs in the hands of his son, he tried to start a spiritual movement there in Jhansi. This was “The League of Devotees”.

1950 he retired from family life, adopting the ‘ashrama’ of ‘vanaprastha’ (retired). He was far from retirement in actuality. Now he dedicated his energy into study and writing.

In 1953 initiates his first disciple in that centre in Jhansi, Acarya dasa.
Starts his own centre in Jhansi, to which the Grand Opening for ‘The League of devotees’ was on May 16th.
The 1950′s were a difficult time for Abhay Charan. He had to leave his “League if Devotees” building because the governor’s wife insisted it be used for a “Ladies Club”. With no place to stay and no real support, he left Jhansi – but not his plan for a world wide association of devotees. He moved around from an ‘ashram’ in Delhi, stayed with different Godbrothers, now he knew he was on his own. He lived like a mendicant, staying here and there for a week at a time in various temples or in the homes of the wealthy pious people who would receive him. These difficult times of no money, simple clothing, little proper food, etc., made him more resourceful. He took these difficulties as assets(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page xxix.) Not so much in material terms, but in term of what it did for his faith. He had no-one, he was alone. Rejected by family and friends as a material failure his only solace was the mission of his spiritual master.
To fulfil this mission he approached many prominent personalities including Dr Rajendra Prasad, the President of India a that time, but received no reply.

In September of 1956., Abhay Charan moves to Sri Vrindavan Dham eighty miles south of Delhi to begin an intensive preparation and study to embark on his life’s mission. His plan was to draw enough energy from the well of spiritual purity and energy of Sri Vrindavan Dham, write in the tranquil atmosphere and then commute to Delhi to distribute his literature and seek donations from respected persons.
Having full faith in guru and Krsna, always expecting their mercy, daily Abhay Charan pushed on even in the 60 degree Centigrade heat of the Vrndavana and Delhi summers. Living simply, in an inexpensive room in the Vamsi-Gopalji Temple, located on the bank of the sacred Yamuna River, he entered into a special mood, and quality of Vrindavan life.

It was very difficult, commuting to Delhi on the early morning train, but having nowhere to stay, returning to Vrindavan the same night. It didn’t leave but a few hours in Delhi, and everything was so expensive, for one on a budget of next to nothing. Yet he continued, travelling, printing and mailing. After producing 12 consecutive fortnightly editions of “Back To Godhead” Abhay Charan ran out of money. The printer told him that he couldn’t print simply out of friendship, and so there was no more publication. Abhay Charan continued writing, building up a stock-pile of preaching materials, but the plan for publication was distant.

After many years of struggle to support and maintain his family, finally in 1954., A.C. Bhaktivedanta prabhu leaves his family to dedicate his life to the mission of fulfilling the order of his spiritual master.

He ventured again to preach in Delhi. Resolute in his definite major purpose A.C.Bhaktivedanta prabhu sat in his Chippiwada temple (Delhi) typing by day and night in order to present Srimad Bhagavatam faithful to the Vedanta Sutra of Vyasa, and with purports to affect the stone like hearts of the misdirected civilisation presently inhabiting the Earth. Srila A.C.Bhaktivedanta prabhu carefully and thoughtfully with exacting care and concentration worked quickly to this end.

After some time moved to the Radha-Damodar Temple in town. There he would eat, sleep and write in his humble rooms overlooking the courtyard at the Sri Sri Radha-Damodara Temple, where the six Goswamis, four hundred years previously, would sit and take ‘prasadam’ and discuss Vaisnava philosophy and the loving pastimes of Sri Radha Krsna in the presence of Lord Caitanya. At this sacred place, the home of Gaudiya Vaisnavism, Srila Prabhupada, by the mercy of the ‘parampara’, became surcharged. His conviction, and mission to write and preach becomes more apparent, with much deep reflection upon his role, and the method by which he would fulfil that role.
Living at the historic Sri Radha-Damodar temple in Vrindavana he began his monumental ‘life’s masterpiece’ the multi volume commentated translation of the eighteen thousand verse Srimad Bhagavatam (Maha-Bhagavat Purana)

Reflective, and in a renounced and solitary mood, Abhay Charan Bhaktivedanta prabhu composed a Bengali poem, entitled, “Vrindavan Bhajan”. Its opening stanzas were especially self-reflective and personal:

Verse 1. “I am sitting alone in Vrindavana Dham. In this mood I am getting many realisations. I have wife, sons, daughters, grandsons, everything. But I have no money, so they are a fruitless glory. Krsna has sown me the naked form of material nature; By His strength it has all become tasteless to me today, ‘yasyaham anugrhnami harishye tad-dhanam shanaih’ “I gradually take away all the wealth of those upon whom I am merciful”.
How was I able to understand this mercy of the All Merciful?
Verse 2. “Everyone has abandoned me, seeing me penniless wife, relatives, friends, brothers, everyone. this is misery, but it gives me a good laugh. I sit alone and laugh!

In this ‘Maya samsara’, whom do I really love?
Where have my loving father and mother gone now?
And where are all my elders, who were my own folk?
Who will give me news of them, tell me who?
all that is left of this family life is a list of names.(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page xxxi.).

Soon after this realisation Abhay Charan Bhaktivedanta prabhu had a striking repetitive dream, one that he had as a householder. In the dream his spiritual master appeared, just as he knew him, a tall, scholarly ‘sannyasi’, ‘Vaikuntha man’, the pure representative of the Lord. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakur indicated to Abhay Charan that it is time now to take ‘sannyasa’. Repeatedly he called and motioned to the cloth. He was definitely asking Abhay Charan to take to the ‘sannyasa’ order.
When Abhay Charan awoke he pondered carefully the dream. “Abhay Charan dasa reasoned that his spiritual master was saying ‘now take sannyasa and you will actually be able to accomplish this mission. Formerly the time was not right’.”(Satswarupa dasa Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page xxxiv.)
Humbly Abhay Charan (Bhaktivedanta prabhu) although apprehensive, approached his senior godbrother, Srila Bhakti Prajna Keshava Maharaj in Mathura, who stressed that Abhay Charan take ‘sannyasam’ immediately.

September 17th 1959., he receives formal ‘sannyasa’ initiation in Mathura from Srila Bhakti Prajna Keshava Maharaj, a dear godbrother and senior disciple of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakur Prabhupada. He was given the suffix Goswami to his name, and so carried the full name A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami.
That day he was horned by a bull in the market place, and took it as purification after the initiation.

In the Autumn of 1959, “Srila Prabhupada was living in Sri Vrindavan Dham and would sometimes practice ‘madhukari’. ‘Madhukari’ means to collect a little food door-to-door for one’s maintenance just as a bee collects a little pollen flower-to-flower. Sri Prabhupada, however, often requested the householders whom he called upon to give pen and paper for his writing rather than the rice, dahl, and chapattis traditionally sought by holy men practicing ‘madhukari’.
On those papers that he received as alms, Srila Prabhupada wrote page after page, preparing his messages of Godhead for the world. Some of his manuscripts he published in his ‘Back to Godhead Magazine’, and others, like ‘Easy Journey to Other Planets’, he printed as small booklets. Although unable to publish everything he wrote, Srila Prabhupada nevertheless continued to write and stockpile his manuscripts. Unfortunately, some of the early writings of His Divine Grace were lost after Srila Prabhupada left Sri Vrindavan Dham to conduct his worldwide campaign of spreading Krsna consciousness.”(J.G. Bhaktigaurava Narasingha Swami. 1993. Introduction to ‘In Search of the Ultimate Goal of Life’. page xv.)

Following the mood of the day, acknowledging the world struggle and control between the ‘post war super powers’ for the ‘uncharted, unknown realm of space’, and understanding the mentality of the people of the day A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami publishes his first book ‘Easy journey to other planets’ in Delhi in the autumn of 1960.

As a culmination of many years of study, reflection, meditation, discussion, and thought A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami publishes Canto One, Volume One of Srimad Bhagavatam a commentary with super condensed, compacted purports which were the crystallised product of a life times study and realisation.
From his small room at the Radha-Damodar temple, where he would prepare his meals, and rest he could see the ‘samadhi’ of Srila Rupa Goswami and the Deities that he installed there. Bhaktivedanta Swami prayed there, at the feet of Rupa Goswami, his predecessor for guidance. what he received in return, the inspiration, intimate direction, was like the scribe Ganesh who wrote on Srila Vyasadeva’s behalf as Vyasa dictated to him.

In 1962, with his Srimad Bhagavatam now published he personally travelled, preached its glories, and sold copies. Using favourable reviews from prominent persons like; Hanuman Prasad Poddar (Gita Press – Gorakpur), Hindu philosopher Dr Radhakrishnan, the prestigious ‘Adyar Library Bulletin’, Scholarly Godrothers, Prime Minister Lal Bahadur Shastri, Dr Zakir Hussain – the Vice President of India, Sri Biswanatha Das – governor of Uttar Pradesh, as his advertisements. Bhaktivedanta Swami visited prospective donors as he tried to raise funds for further volumes. To publish the first canto in three volumes it had thus taken a little more than two years.


Outside the Radha Damodar Temple in Vrindavan 1964 with the Governor of UP.

Now he turned his attention to preaching in the West.
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami was 69 years of age. He had treasured, nurtured and developed the instruction from his spiritual master some forty years. It seemed a long cultivation and preparation. As Satswarupa das Goswami so nicely calls his biography on Srila Prabhupada’s first volume “A life-time in preparation”, preparing to plant the seeds.

“In Vrindavan Bhaktivedanta Swami met Mr Agarwal, a Mathura businessman, and mentioned to him on passing, as he did to almost everyone he met, that he wanted to go to the West. although Mr Agarwal had known Bhaktivedanta Swami for only a few minutes, he volunteered to try to get him a sponsor in America by asking his son Gopal, an engineer in Pennsylvania, to send back a sponsorship form. When Mr Agarwal volunteered to help in this way, Bhaktivedanta Swami urged him to please do so”(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page xxxviii.)
Meanwhile A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami went about his daily affairs following his usual avenues of book selling, looking for whatever opportunity might arise.
Then one day to his pleasure and surprise, he was contacted by the Ministry of External Affairs and informed that a certificate of ‘No Objection’ for travelling to the U.S was ready. Mr Gopal Agarwal of Butler Pennsylvania had solemnly declared that he would bear any and all expenses of Bhaktivedanta Swami during his stay in the United States.

With newly acquired passport, visa, ‘P-form’, sponsor, and travel fare A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami travelled to Bombay to seek assistance in getting to America. He approached Srimati Sumati Morarji, head of the Scindia Steamship Line, who had previously helped him with a large donation for printing volume two of Srimad Bhagavatam.
Concerned to his health and welfare Sumati Morarji said, “no” to his request for assistance.

Bhaktivedanta Swami coaxed her secretary Mr Choksi, advising him in exactly what to say; “I find this gentleman very inspired to go to the States and preach Lord Krishna’s message to the people there…..” again she said, “no”. He demanded a personal interview, which he got, and then presented his single minded emphatic request; “Please give me one ticket!!!”
Finally she conceded and gave him a scheduled place on the ship Jaladuta, which was sailing from Calcutta on 13th August 1965. She made all the arrangements, making sure that he would travel on a ship whose captain understood the needs of a vegetarian and a ‘brahmana’. She organised that the captain, Arun Pandia carry extra vegetables and fruits for Bhaktivedanta Swami.

A couple of days before the ship was to sail Bhaktivedanta Swami arrived in Calcutta. Although he had spent so much of his early life growing up there and had known so many persons as in his poem, now he knew no-one.
Staying with a slight acquaintance, and on the day before his departure, travelling north to Mayapur to visit the ‘samadhi’ tomb of his spiritual master Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakura Prabhupada to ask for his blessings. Now he was ready.
His main baggage was several trunks, two hundred three volume sets of first canto Srimad Bhagavatam, his personal baggage a small suit-case, an umbrella, and a supply of dry cereal in case he couldn’t find food in the land of the meat eaters. If that be the case, he was prepared to live on boiled potatoes and the cereal he brought with him.

On Friday August 13th 1965., at 9:00 am., he sets sail for America aboard the steamship ‘Jaladuta’. By Saturday 14th., Bhaktivedanta Swami experienced seasickness, dizziness, vomiting as they moved slowly in heavy rains through the Bay of Bengal.
Reaching Colombo, Sri Lanka on 19th., Bhaktivedanta Swami was able to go ashore and get some relief from his seasickness. A diary is recorded of the exact route in Satswarupa das Goswami’s books in the chapter “Struggling Alone”(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, pages 1-3.)

After experiencing sea-sickness from the Atlantic crossing, in rough seas, and in mid-Atlantic, and at the advanced age of 63 years of age A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami suffers two heart attacks. “If a third comes I will not survive!”
That night in a dream the Lord appeared to him in a boat full of many incarnations, and assured the dedicated mendicant that He will protect him.
Sri Krsna was very kind to Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami, and he appreciated that. In his diary he wrote, “If the Atlantic would have shown its usual face, perhaps I would have died. But Lord Krishna has taken charge of the ship”.

After a 35 day journey from Calcutta the Jaladuta docked at Commonwealth pier at 5:30 am., September 17th 1965., the ship docks in Boston, United States of America, stopping briefly before pushing on to New York City Harbour, for A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami a new journey had begun.
The Captain made comments to the effect that, this had been the calmest of all the Atlantic crossings that he had ever been on, and light heartedly, yet with regard for his health, asked Bhaktivedanta Swami if he would return with him to ensure another safe trip.
With only forty Rupees, and an Indian steel trunk full of Srimad Bhagavatams, A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami set his sights for creating a movement that would have the effect of changing the world that we live in so many ways.

Unlike many Indians who had gone before him and come to the West, he had not come to receive from the West, but had come to give to the West!
He was staunch. In an uncompromised manner, with shaven head, ‘Vaishnava tilak’, Tulasi neck beads, saffron ‘dhoti’, ‘kurta’, ‘uttara’ and an old ‘chaddar’ – shawl; and rubber pointed slippers, all not uncommon for ‘sadhus’ in India. But who in America had ever dreamed of seeing anyone dressed in the traditional Vaisnava way? “He was possibly the first ‘Vaisnava sannyasi’ to arrive in New York with uncompromising appearance”(Satswarupa dasa Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page 5.)

Srila Prabhupada recalls, “I did not know whether to turn left or right”(Satswarupa das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page 5.) After passing through the dockyard formalities he was met by a representative from travellers aid, sent by the Agarwals’ in Butler Pennsylvania.
He stayed there for a while, always meditating on how best to preach. With a burning desire to start his preaching movement he got Gopal Agarwal to take him to Pittsburg where he got a bus for New York City.
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami knew no-one in New york, he only had a contact: Dr Ramamurthi Mishra. Dr Mishra was a flamboyant, dramatic personality. Bhaktivedanta Swami was given a room at his apartment, but when it became inconvenient he shifted Bhaktivedanta Swami down to his Hatha Yoga studio near Central Park. Bhaktivedanta Swami stayed there for a short time, but found himself constantly at odds with Mishra who turned out to be a ‘mayavadi’.
In Butler he had been confined by the Agarwals’ middle class sensibilities; now due to having to be temporarily dependent on the good will of a ‘mayavadi’ – treated with kindness, yet viewed as a threat. Dr Mishra tried desperately hard to keep his ‘yoga’ students away from the personalistic philosophy emanating from Bhaktivedanta Swami’s mouth.

November 8th., 1965., Bhaktivedanta Swami wrote to his godbrother Tirtha Maharaj, who had become president of the Gaudiya Math. He tried to urge his godbrothers to come and help him, or at least send a couple of men he could work with, preach with and open a centre with.
Three weeks later a reply came from Tirtha Maharaj, unfortunately today, I think for him, Tirtha Maharaj’s letter was a very polite yet to the point, “…..that the Gaudiya Math’s funds could not be used to open a centre in New York”.

That didn’t deter him in the least, his faith in the mission of his guru maharaj was firm, he knew what he wanted and knew that all he had to do was be willing to follow the design of the Lord. the practical example of Arjuna was there in the forefront of his mind, trusting that the battle was in fact already won, the humble follower of this ageless tradition now stood up proudly amidst numerous potential foes and declared the battle won. Proof of the foresight of his faith, like one who puts faith in the darkness of the early morning, knowing that light of day will appear, he revealed his mind to those he met, who he found worthy.

“In his solitary wanderings in Manhattan, Bhaktivedanta Swami made acquaintances with a number of local people. there was Mr Ruben, a Turkish Jew, who worked as a subway conductor. Mr Ruben met Bhaktivedanta Swami on a park bench and, being a sociable fellow and a world traveller, sat and talked with the Indian holy Man.
Mr Ruben: He seemed to know that he would have temples filled with devotees. He would look out and say, ‘I am not a poor man, I am rich. There are temples and books, they are existing, they are there, but time is separating us from them’. He always mentioned ‘we’ and spoke about the one who sent him, his spiritual master. He didn’t know people at that time, but he said, ‘I am never alone’. He always looked like a lonely man to me. That’s what made me think of him like a holy man, Elijah, who always went out alone. I don’t believe he had any followers.”(Satswarupa dasa Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page 14.)

Even in the severest conditions of blizzards and snow Bhaktivedanta Swami worked on his “Krsna Book”, Srimad Bhagavatam, preached from Bhagavad Gita and offered his food to the Lord.
15th February 1965., Bhaktivedanta Swami moved from Dr Mishra’s ‘yoga’ studio to an place of his own, a small narrow office without furniture or telephone. Sleeping on the floor on blankets, and a makeshift desk for writing made by covering a trunk with a cloth. There were no bathing or cooking facility so he travelled up two flights to use Dr Mishra’s ‘Yoga Ashram’. Now Bhaktivedanta Swami maintained himself simply by selling his books to who ever he met that was interested.
Even in this bare room Bhaktivedanta Swami began to preach. On a donated reel to reel tape recorder he recorded some of his solitary ‘bhajans’, accompanying himself on ‘karatals’ (hand cymbals). He even recorded a long philosophical essay, “Introduction to Gitopanishad (Bhagavad Gita)”. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati had told him, “…and even if no one attends, you can go on chanting to the four walls”. Now uninhibited by those around him, and free to speak, Bhaktivedanta Swami began lectures Mondays, Wednesday, and Fridays to whoever would come. His first audience were Dr Mishra’s students that he had preached to at their ‘ashram’. But news soon spread like fire in the Lower East Side of New York, the time was right and so were the people.

After having his typewriter and tape recorder stolen, disappointed, Bhaktivedanta Swami moved to the Bowery to be where the people were, and where he was offered accommodation in a loft.
The classes continued, and the musicians of the area came to chant along with Bhaktivedanta Swami, as long as they chanted ‘Hare Krishna’ he didn’t mind.
But alas the nature of the Bowery’s drug using population convinced Bhaktivedanta Swami that as he was warned, the Bowery was unsafe for a gentleman such as he.
Gaining assistance from some of his students Bhaktivedanta Swami stayed with Carl Yeargens and his wife Eva, until Michael Grant and Carl helped him to find a store front, a former gift shop on 26 – 2nd Avenue, called “Matchless Gifts”. The rent was $71 a month and including bond, electricity etc., it came to $196 to move in. Carl, Mike and some of the others pitched in and Bhaktivedanta Swami was able to move in.
The apartment was painted, electricity connected, water turned on, and a phone installed – everything paid for by his friends.

The musicians and people of the Bowery considered Bhaktivedanta Swami “Highly Evolved”, and felt inspired when it was time to move him into his new place. He was pleased to be there too, and seeing things slowly but surely coming together encouraged the mission of his spiritual master to keep going on.
The time was right, things were radically changing in the west. The youth were looking for the positive alternative, something to give lasting peace after decades of war.

Now finding himself strategically placed by the Lord ready to receive the influx of potential spiritual seekers, who had come from all over the U.S. to descend on the Lower East Side, “Which in the parlance of the renting agents became known as the ‘East Village’.”(Satswarupa dasa Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page 34.) Their search was unlike other immigrants to the area, their’s was a search not for work or acceptance by material society. Their’s was a search to find real love, real peace, real existence, integrity, and ultimately real spiritual consciousness. They had rebelled against the war in Vietnam, political manipulation, T.V. propaganda, the trivia, and mundane advertising, and influence of the media – in fact they rebelled against everything that the ephemeral goals of ‘middle class America’ whence they came stood for. “They were disillusioned by parents, teachers, clergy, public leaders, and the media — they were just right for spiritual life.”(Satswarup das Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-Wisher”, page 34.) Sometimes, with his usual visionary and humble outlook, he would declare that they had been placed there by his ‘guru maharaj’ to assist with his preaching.

With complete disregard for his own safety he went to a place that Vaisnavas normally find distasteful, the most materially successful place, but a land of passion and ignorance, beset with crazy misguided youth and demoniac scientists, and where intoxication, illicit sex, and cow killing were a way of life. Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami, at an age when most elderly gentlemen would be thinking of rest and retirement, started a revolution that has, without any doubt, changed the face of the earth.

aitam sa asthaya paratmanistha madhyasitam purvatamairmaharsibhih
aham tarisyami durantaparam tamo mukundanghri nisevayaiva

“Following in the lotus footsteps of the great ‘rshis’ [we shall cross], he has crossed over the impassable ocean of the material existence by means of devotion to the Supreme Lord and by the transcendental service of Lord Mukunda, the Lord of liberation.”

The pure unalloyed Vaisnavas like Srila Prabhupada always act in a way that is pleasing to the Lord and in no other way, as in the case of Lord Caitanya’s servant, who, after Lord Caitanya fell asleep across the doorway of the room, stepped over His body to perform devotional service for the Lord. Upon Lord Caitanya’s waking he saw that His dear servant was still in the room and had not taken his meal. Lord Caitanya enquired why he had not gone for his meal, and the devotee replied that he couldn’t as You, the Lord were sleeping, blocking the door. The Lord further enquired saying, “How then did you enter the room?” The devotee replied that, “I had stepped over You so I could do some service for You, but for my service, service of my tongue and belly, I could not cross over You as this would be an offence.” There are many stories like this in the Srimad Bhagavatam. One story relates how, at one time, Lord Sri Krsna played the part of having a headache. He stated that the only medicine was to take the dust from the lotus feet of the ‘brahmanas’, and so approached the ‘brahmanas’ in that way. Thinking for their own welfare and not for Krsna’s, they all said that if they were to allow the Supreme Lord to take their feet on His head, they would all go to hell, never to return. However, when Krsna approached the ‘gopis’, the simple cowherd girls of Vrndavana with the same request, without hesitation gave Krsna their feet and He placed them on His head. Their thoughts are recorded as, “We don’t care if we go to hell. Let us satisfy our Krsna. If Krsna is suffering we will do anything we can to relieve Him.”
Another time in Jagannatha Puri temple, which gets very full, an old lady climbed onto the body of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu to see the forms of Lord Jagannatha, Baladeva and Lady Subhadra. Many devotees were perplexed, but Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu could see her deep love for the Lord, and thus allowed her to do so. Another is in the case of Lord Krsna Himself, who broke His promise to save His devotee Arjuna. When grandfather Bhisma attacked Arjuna, Krsna ran at Bhisma to crush him with a chariot wheel, even though He had said He would not intervene in the battle. Yet for His devotee He gave up His reputation.
So in the same way, as a spotless ‘paramahamsa Vaisnava sannyasi’ of the Lord “our Srila Prabhupada”, for the service of the Lord and for the service of mankind and all living entities, took up the preaching mission as laid down by the Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, at the risk of his own personal safety and comfort.

Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami was never concerned for the petty criticisms of the caste conscious ‘smartas’ and ‘gosais’, or others who never preached to try to lessen the suffering of the living entities in this world, for his turning those born outside of the ‘Hindu’ caste of ‘brahmin’ into sincere ‘Vaisnava brahmins’. Rather he strictly followed the higher principal of compassion to all the conditioned souls, as spoken by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

bharata-bhumite haila manusya janma yara
janma sarthaka kari kara para upakara

“One who has taken his birth as a human being in Bharata Bhumi (India) should make his life successful and work for the benefit of all peoples outside India as well as in India.”

ateva saba phala deha ‘yare tare
khaiya ha-uk loka ajara amare

“Distribute this Krsna consciousness movement all over the world. Let people eat these fruits of love of Godhead and ultimately become free from old age and death.”(Caitanya Caritamrta Adi Lila 9:39.).

atheva ami ajnadilvn sabakare
yahan tahan prema-phala deha ‘yare tare

“Therefore I (the Supreme Personality of Godhead Lord Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu) order every man within this universe to accept this Krsna consciousness movement and distribute it everywhere.”(Caitanya Caritamrta Adi 9:35-36.)
Even at the cost of his own reputation, expense, safety and health.

The ‘shastric’ injunctions that the many rigid ‘smartas’ quote are it’s true there for our guidance and safeguard. The context however needs to be examined, and then applied to practical application as in the way of it’s intent. In reality the sum and substance of these injunctions restricts the movements of purified or pure devotees outside of ‘karmabhumi’ (India) to safeguard them from the undesirable lifestyles of the non-devotees, and barbarian carnivores who pervade such places, least not only their Vaishnava principles be threatened but also their lives. Specifically the west is referred to as ‘bhogabhumi’ meaning a place of unrestricted sensual exploitation and enjoyment.
We can see though, that such a strong willed, pure hearted and dedicated person as Srila Prabhupad never ever became affected by the lesser influences of the material energy. Rather ‘Mayadevi’ stands hands folded as the assistant of her Lord and master (Sri Krishna) to help and guide such a pure devotee.

“We shall call our society I.S.K.C.O.N. Bhaktivedanta Swami had laughed playfully when he had first coined the acronym”. He had initiated the legal work of incorporation that spring, while still living on the Bowery, but even before its legal beginning, he had been talking about his “International Society for Krishna Consciousness”, and so it had appeared in letters to India and in “The Village Voice” (newspaper). A friend had suggested a title that would sound more familiar to Westerners “International society for God Consciousness”. But ‘God’ was a vague term, whereas ‘Krishna’ was exact and scientific; ‘God Consciousness’ was spiritually weaker, less personal. And if Westerners didn’t know or understand that Krishna was God, then the ‘International Society for Krishna Consciousness’ would tell them, by spreading His glories ‘in every town and village’.
‘Krishna Consciousness’ was Bhaktivedanta Swami’s own rendering of a phrase from Srila Rupa Goswami’s Padyavali, written in the 16th century. ‘krsna-bhakti-rasa-bhavita’: “To be absorbed in the mellow taste of executing devotional service to Krsna’.
The purposes stated within Iskcon’s articles of incorporation reveal Bhaktivedanta Swami’s thinking. There were seven points, similar to those given in the prospectus for The League of Devotees, he formed in Jhansi, India 1954. That attempt had been unsuccessful, yet his purposes remained unchanged.

Seven Purposes of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness.

(a) To systematically propagate spiritual knowledge to society at large and to educate all peoples in the techniques of spiritual life in order to check the imbalance of the values in life and to achieve real unity and peace in the world.

(b) To propagate a consciousness of Krishna, as it is revealed in the Bhagavad Gita and Srimad Bhagavatam.

(c) To bring the members of the society together with each other and nearer to Krishna, the prime entity, thus to develop the idea within the members, and humanity at large, that each soul is part and parcel of the Quality of Godhead (Sri Krishna).

(d) To teach and encourage the ‘sankirtan’ movement, congregational chanting of the Holy Names of God as revealed in the teachings of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

(e) To erect for the members and for society at large, a Holy place of transcendental pastimes, dedicated to the personality of Krishna.

(f) To bring the members closer together for the purpose of teaching a simpler and more natural way of life.

(g) With a view towards achieving the aforementioned purposes, to publish and distribute periodicals, magazines, books and other writings.

Regardless of what Iskcon’s charted members thought of the society’s purposes, Bhaktivedanta Swami saw them as immanent realities.”(Satswarup dasa Goswami. 1987. “Your Ever Well-wisher”, page 45-47.) In 1966 (July 20th), he incorporates ISKCON. Autumn of 1966., he establishes the ISKCON Press.

In January 1967 A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami experiences his first airplane flight to San Francisco to be greeted by his newly established temple inmates there.

September 1967., he finds himself suffering from a third heart attack since leaving his beloved Vrindavan.

July 9th 1967., he inspires his disciple to perform the first Rathayatra outside of India, it was to be performed in San Francisco.

In July (24th) 1967., Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami leaves for India because of ill-health. But found a warm welcome to meet him.

In May of 1968., Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami visits the new fledgling community of ‘New Vrindavan’, West Virginia.

This opens a new chapter by installing the first Radha-Krsna Deities outside of India, in the Los Angeles Iskcon temple (June 23rd 1969). Being sensitive to the predictions that Los Angles may become like Dwaraka and return to the sea, (Los Angles, due to its being in an earthquake zone, being on a fault line etc.) the Deities are called Sri Sri Rukmini-Dwarakadisha.

Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami pays his first visit to London (September 1st 1969) to see his disciples there, and resides at ‘Beatle’ John Lennon’s country estate at Tittenhurst, near Reading.

In December (14th) 1969., he conduct the Grand Opening and ‘Avahan’ Installation of Sri Sri Radha-Londoniswara at the Radha-Krishna Temple., 7., Bury Place, Holborne, London, just around the corner from the British Museum.

On 28th July 1970., Srila Prabhupada forms the Governing Body Commission (G.B.C.) as originally requested by Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakur for his disciples to do.
The very next day (29th July) he establishes the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust (BBT). A book trust specifically for publishing the works of His divine Grace. Highly respected by scholars for their authority, depth, and clarity, the books are now used as standard text books in numerous college, and University courses.
As a publishing enterprise it has to date published, and distributed world-wide more books in number, unequalled by anyone book publishing house. (In some Iskcon literature 1972 is the date given as the foundation of the BBT.).
August 29th 1970., marks the instituting of the ‘Life Membership Program’ in Calcutta. Later that fall, he performs a series of preaching tours with his American and European disciples.

May 1971., Srila Prabhupada signs a contract with MacMillan Book Publishing Company to print the unabridged edition of ‘Bhagavad Gita As It Is’.

1971 (May) marks the acquiring of five acres of land in Sridham Mayapura, near the birthplace of Lord Caitanya, Nadia, West Bengal. This will further one of the purposes of the society.

Sometimes some of Srila Prabhupada’s godbrothers would try to criticise him saying that they had noticed that when he came to Mayapura that he didn’t stop his vehicle at the Gaudiya Math get down and pay obeisances as the others did at the ‘samadhi’ tomb of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakura. Srila Prabhupada stated that it was not that he saw his spiritual master only in that place, he said that never was there a second of any day that he felt the absence of his spiritual master. He always felt the presence of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta because actually he was always in his association.

We can truly see that Srila Prabhupada followed in the mood of the great predecessor acaryas like Sripad Madhwacarya, Sripad Vyasa Tirtha and the Goswamis of Vrindavana, for he was never simply attached to the worldly system of ‘varna’ and ‘ashrama’, or materialistic etiquette and its’ dogma. But rather knew how to please Lord Krsna, and subsequently all others, by adapting whatever situation occurred into a favourable one for serving Him.
Anyone could see, he was a great ‘Vaisnava brahmin’ of the highest character, but when necessity called for it he did not hesitate to involve himself in day to day management to ensure that his preaching mission, his life’s mission to fulfil the order of his ‘Guru Maharaja’, went on, which ordinarily someone who was thinking himself to be a ‘sannyasi’ or a big big ‘guru’ doesn’t seem to do. In fact on numerous occasions he said that he would do anything to assist in the preaching mission of his ‘guru maharaj’. One such instant that come to mind was with a ‘sankirtan’ – book distributor who required something on a shelf, and asked Srila Prabhupad if he could stand on his bed to reach it. The devotee was immediately told that for preaching you can stand on my head.
On an arrival address Srila Prabhupada spoke about the caste system in India. He defined the four social castes, and then especially glorified the ‘brahmins’. Thinking they had found a loop-hole in his spotless character, a reporter poised a subtle challenging question. “So what caste are you?” The humble reply, “I’m a fifth class, servant of the other four!”, startled everyone there.
From time to time fundamental, fanatical and other poorly informed groups; deprogrammers etc., published books in which they found fault with Srila Prabhupada’s fledgling and ‘newly converted’ disciples, yet none to my knowledge were so brave, or so foolish as to find fault with him, the pure surrendered devotee of the Lord.

Now we are seeing the fruits of Srila Prabhupada’s selfless surrender, but according to some, one in the renounced order of life should not cross a small ocean. And if one is thinking himself as a material designation such as a ‘sannyasi’, then as Sripad Rajendra Tirtha inferred to Jayadharma Tirtha (Vijayadhvaj Tirtha), surely it is better that one doesn’t go anywhere least he become contaminated, but for pure Vaisnavas there is a higher principle. H.H. Sri Bannajee Govindacharya gives his support to such selfless preaching to further the ‘dharma’.

However, June 1971., saw Srila Prabhupad visiting Moscow the seat of communistic atheism, and plants the seed of Krsna consciousness there, by which we see today, the fruits of many temples, and tens of thousands of devotees have emerged.

In 1972 Srila Prabhupada began the Vedic system of primary and secondary education in the West by founding the ‘ Bhaktivedanta Swami gurukula’ school in Dallas, Texas. Since then many more have been developed around the world.

In March 1972 he performs the consecration, and cornerstone laying ceremony (‘Deva Grharambha’) at Hare Krishna Land his newly established and threatened project in Juhu, Bombay.
Just after this still in March 1972., he aquires land in Raman Reti, Sri Vrindavan Dham, and conducts the cornerstone laying ceremony there also.

Following a vigorous 12 year preaching tour which took him fourteen times around the world, and to six continents. Yet his ‘sadhana’ of taking rest early, and rising at midnight to write through the night afforded his prolific quality literary output.

At the Rathyatra in London July 1973., even at a very advanced age of 77-78 he dances ecstatically the full length of the procession course from Hyde Park Corner to Trafalgar Square, for at least an hour and a distance of about 3-4 kilometres (around 2 miles).
Srila Prabhupada was so ecstatic that even the devotees who were seated on Lord Jagannath’s cart, Revatinandan Maharaj leading wonderful kirtans, they were told to come down off the cart and join the fun. They did, and by the time the Rathyatra reached Picadilly Circus Srila Prabhupada was dancing and jumping, clean off the ground.

On November 10th 1974., Srila Prabhupada completes his mammoth commentary on Sri Caitanya Caritamrta with elaborate translations and purports.

April 20th 1975., he organises to bring local ‘brahmin’ priests to accompany his ecstatically jubilant disciples as functionary priests under his instruction to perform the ‘Avahan’ and Grand Opening of the newly completed Sri Sri Krishna-Balaram Mandir, in Vrindavan.

On April 20th 1975 Srila Prabhupad meets with Prime Minister of India, Indira Gandhi.

1975, also marks a great scientific achievement for Srila Prabhupad. He founds the ‘Bhaktivedanta Institute’, the scientific branch of Iskcon headed by a group of his disciples from the scientific community, now dedicated to Srila Prabhupada’s mission of proving that ‘Life Comes From Life’. Thus smashing former atheistic, rationalistic, Darwinistic theories of ‘Material Evolution’.

“One time in Mayapura, we had just completed that four-storey building, and Srila Prabhupada was very happy to be there. Of course he had a place to sit, so now we could lay down.
He was taking ‘prasad’. There was a big feast that day for the opening of the temple, and [after] he was taking, and he heard all this noise in the back. He got up and looked out of the [window in the] back. He called all the G.B.C.’s immediately come, …..call Bhavananda, Jayapataka……..everyone (everyone laughs). Also……, he used to call……., all of a sudden. ‘Call everyone!’ so everyone was called, they all run…..! …….and there he was looking, ……..and there in the back, there was a ditch about 50 feet from the wall of the temple where all the leaf plates from the feast had been thrown. ……And there, there was about 15 local children, who were fighting off the dogs and taking the plates. You know, how devotees, …..they get a little piece of uncooked ‘puri’, and throw it back on the plate, or there’s a little bit of chutney juice…….! anyway the children were taking the plates and licking them, and taking the little half ‘puris’, and whatever they could get and eating that. And Srila Prabhupada was looking, ‘Just look at how they are eating this, they must be so hungry. They must be so hungry! We must feed them!’
“Then Srila Prabhupada started crying and said, ‘This is Krishna’s house, Krishna is the father of everyone, if you want to make ‘real temple’ then you must make arrangement…….anyone within a 10 kilometre circumference, that they near go hungry. Then this is Krishna’s house – in the presence of the father the child will never go hungry. Immediately make arrangements to distribute ‘prasadam’.’ And that’s the beginning of Iskcon Food Relief (the fore-runner of ‘Food For Life’).”(Jayapataka dasa Goswami. 29th August 1979. Bhaktivedanta Manor, London.)

Srila Prabhupada’s mission was so necessary. I, for one, would not be here writing this book if it were not for his compassion for the fallen conditioned souls, such as myself, who somehow, or another had fallen into this material pool, and were suffering like anything there. This is not some esoteric poetry or exaggerated ‘arthavadic’ statement on my part, I mean suffering LIKE ANYTHING.
Srila Prabhupada, by his mercy and on the order of his spiritual master Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakura, came to smash the philosophies of impersonalism and voidism. Not only are pure Vaisnavas crossing a small watery ocean like a calf’s hoof-print, but are successfully crossing the ocean of birth and death, and enabling many thousands of souls in this world to do the same. On the order of ‘guru’ and Krsna, “..therefore, the Madhwa Sampradaya is successfully spreading all over the universe”(A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada in his purport to the verse Srimad Bhagavatam 1:9:7. page 75.).

Like all of the predecessor ‘Acaryas’ we need to remember, relish and give thanks to such a devoted and pure soul as Srila Prabhupada.
To enable this mission to be established Prabhupada nearly sacrificed his very life on the journey across the treacherous Atlantic Ocean that remitted two heart attacks, but this humble pure devotee’s love for the Lord changed everything. The Lord even appeared in a dream to Srila Prabhupada, in a boat full with many incarnations, saying they would protect their lonely ambassador. The captain of the Jaladuta (the ship on which Prabhupada left India) said that it was the smoothest voyage he had ever had, and asked Prabhupada to come with him on the return to guarantee another smooth Atlantic voyage.

To capture the mood of Srila Prabhupada we have included the English translation of the Bengali prayer that he wrote on his arrival at Commonwealth Pier on September 17th 1965, Boston, U.S.A.

One should try to picture the scene, looking at the seat of western materialism where he had come to fulfil the order of his spiritual master. The intensity of standing on the battle field overlooking the armies assembled, or ready to embark upon one’s allotted “sankirtan spot” (‘prabhu datta desha’) prepared with intent, meditative, observant, dependant, and where to start? Srila Prabhupada, on board the ship Jaladuta, carrying within his heart the order of his spiritual master to spread the teachings of Sri Caitanya, the wisdom of the ‘Acaryas’, beyond the borders of India throughout the entire world, oversaw his purpose. As he looked out upon Bostons’ bleak and dirty skyline he could understand the difficulty of this sacred mission for these Godless people. Thus, with perfect humility, he composed this historic prayer, praying for the deliverance of all the fallen souls.

1. ” My dear Lord Krsna, You are so kind upon this useless soul, but I do not know why You have brought me here. Now you can do whatever you like with me.

2. But I guess You have some business here, otherwise why would You bring me to this terrible place?

3. Most of the population here is covered by the material modes of ignorance and passion. Absorbed in material life, they think themselves very happy and satisfied and therefore they have no taste for the transcendental message of Vasudeva. I do not know how they will be able to understand it.

4. But I know Your causeless mercy can make everything possible because You are the most expert mystic.

5. How will they understand the mellows of devotional service? O Lord, I am simply praying for Your mercy so that I will be able to convince them about Your message.

6. All living entities have come under the control of the illusory energy by Your will, and therefore, if you like, by Your will they can also be released from the clutches of illusion.

7. I wish that You may deliver them. Therefore, if You so desire their deliverance, then only will they be able to understand Your message.

8. The words of the Srimad Bhagavatam are Your incarnation, and if a sober person repeatedly receives it with submissive aural reception, then he will be able to understand Your message.

9. It is said in the Srimad Bhagavatam (1:2:17-21.): “Sri Krsna, the Personality of Godhead, who is the Paramatma (Supersoul) in everyone’s heart and the benefactor of the truthful devotee, cleanses desire for material enjoyment from the heart of the devotee who relishes His messages, which are in themselves virtuous when properly heard and chanted. By regularly hearing the Bhagavatam and rendering service unto the pure devotee, all that is troublesome to the heart is practically destroyed to nil and loving service unto the glorious Lord, Who is praised with transcendental songs, is established in the heart, the modes of passion (‘raja’) and ignorance (‘tamas’) and lust and desire (‘kama’) disappear from the heart. Then the devotee is established in goodness and he becomes happy. Thus established in the mode of goodness, the man rejuvenated by loving service to the Lord gains liberation from material association (‘mukti’) and comes to know scientifically of the Personality of Godhead. Thus the knots of the heart and all misgivings are cut to pieces. The chain of fruitive actions (‘karma’) is terminated when one sees the Self as master.”

10. He will become liberated from the influence of the modes of ignorance and passion and thus all inauspicious things accumulated in the core of the heart will disappear.

11. How will I make them understand this message of Krsna consciousness? I am very unfortunate, unqualified, and the most fallen. Therefore I am seeking Your benediction so that I can convince them, for I am powerless to do so on my own.

12. Somehow of other, O Lord, You have brought me here to speak about You. Now, My Lord, it is up to You to make me a success or failure as You like.

13. O spiritual master of all the world! I can simply repeat Your message, so if you like You can make my power of speaking suitable for their understanding.

14. Only by Your causeless mercy will my words become pure. I am sure that when this transcendental message penetrates their hearts they will certainly feel gladdened and thus become liberated from all unhappy conditions of life.

15. O Lord, I am just like a puppet in Your hands. So if You have brought me here to dance, then make me dance, make me dance, O Lord make me dance as You like.

16. I have no devotion, nor do I have any knowledge, but I have strong faith in the Holy Name of Krsna. I have been designated as Bhaktivedanta, and now if You like You can fulfil the real purport of Bhaktivedanta.
(Signed – the most unfortunate, insignificant beggar A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami, on board the ship Jaladuta, Commonwealth Pier, Boston, Massachusetts, U.S.A., 18 September 1965.)

Arriving with only forty rupees in his pocket and a trunk full of Canto One of the Srimad Bhagavatam in three parts, Srila Prabhupada, the ambassador for the priceless truth of ancient India, the panacea, that makes lame men walk and blind men see, was about to embark on his mission that we have seen, has changed the face of the whole earth. Srila Prabhupada relied completely on Krsna, sitting down beneath a tree in Tomkins Square Park. The ‘Yuga Dharma’ was put to the test – “Just chant ‘Hare Krsna’ and your life will be sublime.” Srila Prabhupada’s faith in ‘guru’ and Krsna gave everyone who came in contact with his message the living purport to devotional life.

On the Jaladuta ship in mid-Atlantic, suffering heart attacks, Srila Prabhupada composed the following prayers knowing how, by the order and desire of Lord Sri Caitanya and Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati, everything would go on.

sri siddhanta saraswati saci-suta priya ati
krsna-sevaya jara tula nai
sei se mohanta-guru jagater madhe uru
krsna bhakti dey thai thai
tara iccha balavan pascatyete than than
yoy jate gauranger nam
prthivite nagaradi asamudra nada nadi
sakalei loy krsna nam


“Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakura, who is very dear to Lord Gauranga, the son of mother Saci, is unparalleled in his service to the Supreme Lord Sri Krsna. He is that great saintly spiritual master who bestows intense devotion to Krsna at different places throughout the world. By his intense desire, the Holy Name of Gauranga will spread throughout all the countries of the western world. In all the cities, towns and villages on the earth, from all the oceans, seas, rivers and streams, everyone will chant the Holy Name of Krsna.”

Sitting on a park bench in New York City, Prabhupada, in conversation with an acquaintance said, “We have so many temples, so many devotees, so many books….. There is just some time separating us.” And it became a fact. By Srila Prabhupada’s humility, fathomless faith and determination to satisfy guru, the parampara and Krsna, to save all the fallen souls suffering due to ignorance in this materialistic age of Kali, his years of intense study and writing had given Krsna a perfect instrument to work with.
When success came, with so many devotees, so many books and so many temples, Srila Prabhupada remained meek and humble.

In a letter of 1968 Srila Prabhupada wrote: “Personally, I am a nonentity; I have come here on the order of my Spiritual Master, and He has kindly sent all you boys (and girls) to assist me. So whatever is being done, there is no credit for me, but all the credit goes to my spiritual master, because He has arranged everything, and I am simply to abide by His order.”(A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupad. Letter, 68:10:34 Book Ref No.).

Srila ‘Prabhupada’: The master at who’s feet other masters sit, never ever utilised any facility for sense gratification. His purity and true renunciation was, and is, admired by all. Even sometimes persons would criticise Srila Prabhupada’s followers due to our deep conditioning, not coming to the standard Srila Prabhupada had set, but still no honest man could criticise Srila Prabhupada. He is still cherished in the memories of millions for his perfect Vaisnava qualities, more tolerant than a tree, humbler than a blade of grass, and always offering respect to others. Even he would glorify his disciples for their helping him, though the disciples knew it was by Srila Prabhupada’s mercy that they were even there. Kindling the smallest flames of devotion, the perfect ‘hotri’ set the entire world ablaze with Krsna Consciousness.
If any think they can do as, or better than he, I challenge you to do it. Talk is cheap, achievements take surrender, and if by the Lord’s mercy you too are successful, then wonderful, we all benefit the more! Please only speak to glorify who is worthy.

In just twelve short years he initiated many thousands of disciples, established temples in every major city in the world, and travelled extensively twelve times around the world in as many years. He established the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, which is now one of the biggest book publishing houses in the world which distributes transcendental literatures at a rate unparalleled. In every university, library, school, and many millions of houses there are now to be found the transcendental time bombs of Vedic wisdom – Bhagavad Gita As It Is, Sri Ishopanishad, Bhaktirasamrta Sindhu (Nectar of Devotion), Srimad Bhagavatam, Sri Caitanya Caritamrta, and hundreds of small books and booklets on spiritual life.

All the great ‘acaryas’ made commentaries on the Vedanta Sutra, and our Srila Prabhupada also mentioned that he had this planned. Actually if one studies Srila Prabhupada’s life and instructions on how to take up spiritual life, one will realise how the person “Bhagavata” and the scripture “Bhagavata” are non-different ‘saksad dharitvena samasta sastraih’……..!

Every word that Srila Prabhupada spoke came as a translation of a verse with crystallised realisations in the form of the Bhaktivedanta purports. If one reads the purports of the previous ‘acaryas’ which the faithful surrendered soul Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami echoed, one can see that he embellished the words of all the pure ‘Vaisnava acaryas’ in our line. What he actually did was virtually gave up his own ideas, and even speech patterns, to assimilate and simply deliver the word of the previous authorities, in a pure and presentable manner. He used his intelligence properly to present it. That to my understanding is real self surrender. This is why Krsna empowers such devotees, for Srila Prabhupada had no other interest but to spread the pure teachings of the Brahma Madhwa Gaudiya Sampradaya to all who could take it. Every action that he made, every ‘mudra’, gesture told of the ageless culture coming down from the Lord. If you doubt this, study his life. Srila Prabhupada may not have formally written Vedanta Sutra, but his life was the living Bhakti-Vedanta-Sutra, and therefore must be accepted along with all the great ‘Vaisnava acaryas’ like Narada, Srila Vyasadeva, Acarya Madhwa, Sri Caitanya, the Goswamis, Baladeva Vidyabhusana, Srila Bhaktivinoda and Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakura. Earnestly studying the commentaries of the great ‘acaryas’, Srila Prabhupada preached their glories constantly.


Srila Prabhupada states in his purport to Caitanya Caritamrta, Adi Lila (7:21.) that “All the codes of the Vedanta Sutra need not be examined here however, since we intend to present the Vedanta Sutra in a separate volume.” I suggest, that He was that volume personified. Actually if one takes the time to read the purports of these verses of the 7th chapter of Adi Lila of Sri Caitanya Caritamrta, one will easily understand the purport to the stanza the person “Bhagavata” and the book “Bhagavata” are one and the same. Srila Prabhupada is a living example of the Vedanta Sutras. Sacrificing everything for the mission of the Lord, barely sleeping at night, he would stay up translating and writing his purports, then daily giving lectures, going on walks and having room discussions with his disciples and guests. Whatever way one looks at this, the conclusion must be that Srila Prabhupada is definitely the bona-fide representative of the Brahma-Madhwa-Gaudiya Sampradaya. As all the acaryas have left their commentary on Vedanta Sutra, all complimenting the original author, and the supporting commentaries by great acaryas like Madhwa, so Srila Prabhupada left his for us in the modern age, in the form of his life, the Bhakti-Vedanta Sutra.

On his last journey around the world stopping at London’s Bhaktivedanta Manor, I, for a very short time, had the great good fortune of being able to see His Divine Grace and have but a few “exchanges”. At this time I accepted His Divine Grace as the Lord of my life, my spiritual master, not officially, but within my heart. This, no one can deny me. Thus Srila Prabhupada has changed my life, and feeling so indebted, I humbly dedicate this book to His Divine Grace, in his centennial year (1896-1996), and who is an epitaph of the “Legacy of Sripad Ananda Tirtha, Madhwacarya, Bhagavatpad”, – Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, for if it had not been for him, I have no idea of where I would be now, or my future. Nor would you be reading this book!
At this time his physical health had been poor for a while now, and virtually his body had ceased to work. In London when he came in August, we were all so excited to see him. And after delays at the airport, which gave way to prolonged ecstatic ‘kirtan’ by devotees from all over Europe (England, Ireland, Scotland, Germany, Holland, etc.) up to the point when his car came through the “Manor Gates” and up to the reception room door. But we were shocked at his emaciated appearance, it was heart rending. Yet, his eyes, sparkling behind tinted glasses told of a different situation. They were penetrating, warm and smiling, reaching out and touching the very core of each of us.
Watching his devotion to Sri Sri Radha Gokulananda was touchingly memorable, and his ‘traditional’ visit to Radha Londoniswara via Radha-Bankabihari’s (an old friend from Vrindavan’s Deity, who lives in London) even in such a condition. …….and Janmastami and Vyasa-puja there at the Manor.

A few months after his visit to London, after giving up eating, sleeping etc., only subsisting on the Deity’s ‘caranamrta’, home, he now returned to his beloved Vrindavana.
The concerned devotees consulted astrologers on Srila Prabhupada’s request with a view to gaining insight as to when this condition would pass. Everything indicated that this could be the time of Srila Prabhupada’s disappearance. Although some said that if he were to survive this difficult time for his body, he would carry it on for a few more years. One astrologer suggested, ‘maha-mrtyum jaya-japa’ and ‘havan’, to which Srila Prabhupada responded, “So this ‘japa’, ‘maha-mantra japa’ and ‘bhagavat-path’, that I am doing”. ‘Srimad Bhagavatam-patha’. So either read ‘bhagavat’ or chant ‘Hare Krishna’, and let me lie down like this, that’s all, as it is going on. Huh?(A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. October 14th 1977. Room Conversation.)

In his humility Srila Prabhupada requested many of his godbrothers to come, and those who could not come, he sent telegrams asking for their forgiveness of any offences that he may have committed while trying to push on, and fulfil the preaching mission of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati Thakur Prabhupada. Humbly Srila Prabhupada requested like this, and the loving devotees surrounding his bedside, carried out his every wish. Many godbrothers came, sharing treasured moments together, knowing Srila Prabhupada’s nature, and heart’s desire, and intent – there was no question of any offence being taken.

As a complete philosophy, a full and rich culture, a way of life, and a way to death, and beyond, the ‘acaryas’ like Srila Prabhupad have left a wealth of guidance that we can take advantage of to help us advance.

Some things as eternal truths, some to be applied according to ‘time, place and circumstance’. Nothing was left untouched, no mysteries, or controversies. The chaste ‘Prabhupadanuga’ followers recognise this, look for what he has left, and resolve, and push on his movement, as he did himself.

Srila Prabhupad residing in the holy Dham of Sri Vrindavan, on Monday November 14th, 1977, at 7:30 pm., which fell upon the Caturthi of the Gaura (Sukla) Paksa, Mula nakshatra, gave up this mortal frame surrounded by loving disciples engaged in ‘Harinam-sankirtan’, the congregational chanting of the Holy Name.
Translating Srimad Bhagavatam up until the very last breath, in a peaceful condition, and with the Holy Name on his tongue, Srila Prabhupada passed from this world in Sri Vrndavana Dhama to rejoin his worshipful Lords Sri Sri Nitai Gaura, Sri Sri Krsna Balarama, and Sri Sri Radhe Syamasundara in Their eternal abode.

“He reason ill who tells that Vaisnavas die
When thou art living still in sound!
The Vaisnavas die to live, and living try
To spread the Holy Name around !”

(Poem by Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura)

In many Iskcon centres where Srila Prabhupada visited, and had his office, ‘darshan’ rooms and quarters, there are now museums holding many of his personally used artefacts, dedicated to his loving memory. In Mayapura, West Bengal a fine structure has been built in memorial to him, his ‘Pushpa samadhi’. In the Iskcon Sri Sri Krishna Balaram Mandir on Bhaktivedanta Swami Marg, in Raman Reti, an area of Vrindavana no longer on the out-skirts, one will find his ‘Samadhi Mandir’ (his ‘ Brindavan’) where one can come and pay homage to His Divine Grace. There too one can visit his personal quarters and feel his presence. Srila Prabhupada, ki jaya.


Listen to Srila Prabhupada on-line:
HH Vipramukhya Swami oversees the Vancouver Tirubhav tribute proceedings in 1998 – REALAUDIO.

More pages and links about HDG Srila Prabhupada:

Srila Prabhupada’s Final Lesson Video – Downloadable and viewing on-line
http://users.iskconludhiana.com/images/thumbnails.php?album=21

Some Nice Pictures of Srila Prabhupada

More pages about Srila Prabhupada

 

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

Sri Govardhan Puja

giridhari.jpeg

 

 

(NOTE: The term “Govardhana’ has two meanings. The word “Go’ means cows, and “vardhana’ means nourishment. In the other meaning “Go’ stands for senses and “vardhana’ means to increase the diversion of the senses towards Sri Krishna. Both these jobs are done by Sri Giriraja. He kindly blesses the devotee by increasing his devotion. Thus by residing in the foothills of Sri Giriraja, all the senses and their respective duties of a soul attain divinity and are inclined to serve the Lotus Feet of Krishna.)

 

 

Origin of Govardhan:In the western coast of India, in the island of Salmali, lived Dronachala, the king of the mountains. Once a sage by the name of Pulastya Muni, came to him to take his son Giriraja with him to Kashi (Varanasi). After offering some initial resistance, Giriraja, somehow agreed to go with him only on condition that he should not put him down on the earth in between. If he does so, he would stay there forever.When they were flying over the Vraja bhumi, Giriraja increased his weight to the extent that Pulastya had no option but to put him down. Pulastya understood the mischief of Giriraja. He became furious and cursed him that he would decrease by a grain everyday. But then repenting on the curse he gave to Giriraja, he assured him that he would be blessed in the Dvapara Yuga and everybody would start worshipping him since then.

This happened in the Satya yuga. Brahmaji wished to create the Dvapara Yuga but because of the portentous phenomenon of Ravana, he had to create the Treta Yuga. In this yuga, Hanumanaji on the instructions of Lord Rama, came to take Giriraja for the cause of constructing a pull on the ocean.

Giriraja at once agreed to go for the service of Lord Rama. But before they reached, the pull was ready and there was no need of additional stones. Giriraja was very dissappointed on not having the darshana of Lord Rama.

On knowing the sorrow of Giriraja, Lord Rama sent a message saying that, “…by the end of the Dvapara Yuga, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Sri Krishna will Himself appear and play on you and will also worship you. In the kaliyuga, the devotees shall attain numerous divine supernatural powers by worshipping you.”

In Sarasvata Kalpa, i.e. the end of the Dvapara Yuga, Bhagavan Sri Krishna stopped the worship of Indra and started the Govardhana Puja by doing Himself. It was a wonderful sight. Being worshipped by Sri Krishna, Giriraja himself became like Sri Krishna. It was like He (Sri Krishna) worshipping Himself. Since then all the six seasons resided permanently on Giriraja.

Besides this, the eight gates of the Asta Sakha’s from where they entered the nitya lila, are also on the Govardhan hill. The Asta Sakha’s, who reside on the Govardhan hill are in differrent places, each of which were passionately attached to their respsctive Deities of those places.

Govardhan

 
 
 

(by clicking on pictures you will get three times bigger ones in new window)

display enlarged image in new window Govardhan Hill is situated some 20 km west of Mathura. It is one of the most frequently visited places in Vraja-mandala. It is not surprising because from the time of Sri Krisna’s pastimes 5000 years ago, only three things remained as they were: dust of Vrindavan, Yamuna River and Govardhan Hill.
display enlarged image in new window Giriraj (another name of Govardhan) is the best of Krisna’s servants because it supplies Krisna, Balarama and cowherd boys fresh grass for their cows, fruits, roots, minerals and beautiful scenery for their wonderful pastimes.
display enlarged image in new window The Appearance
of Govardhan in Vraja

It is said in the Adivaraha-purana, that during the advent of Ramacandra, the monkeys and bears brought large rocks and stones from many places to construct a bridge to Lanka. Hanuman was carrying Govardhan to the ocean, having uprooted him from Uttarancala, when he heard a divine sound that announced: “The bridge is now complete and no more rocks are required…”
display enlarged image in new window …Hearing this Hanumanji became sad and put Giriraj down. Giriraj also became very unhappy and said to Hanumanji: “You have deprived me of the touch of Sri Rama’s lotus feet,” and he was ready to curse him. But Hanumanji replied: “Please forgive me. In the next Dvapara-yuga, your desire will be fulfilled…
display enlarged image in new window …Svayam Bhagavan, Sri Krisna will stop the worship of Indra and worship you instead.” Saying this Hanumanji leapt into the air and arrived at Sri Ramacandra’s side. Lord Rama declared: “All those rocks which have been assembled to build the bridge, have been delivered by the touch of My feet. But I shall fulfill the desire of Govardhan by holding him on My hand and make him famous as the best Haridas.”
display enlarged image in new window The Garga-samhita relates different story from a different kalpa:
Pulatsya Muni once reached Dronacala Hill. Govardhan, the son of Dronacala, was very beautiful, fragrant, smooth and full of green trees and creepers. Muni desired to bring him to his residence in Kasi, because there was no such a hill around. He asked Dronacala to give him Govardhan so that he can perform his sahdana-bhajan peacefully on beautiful Govardhan in Kasi…
display enlarged image in new window …Dronacala could not refuse, fearing the curse of the Muni, but at the same time did not wanted to loose his beloved son. But Govardhan agreed to go under one condition: If Pulatsya will put him down somewhere on the way, he will not go further and remain there. The Risi accepted his condition and by his mystic power raised him on his palm and proceeded to Kasi…
display enlarged image in new window …As they reached Vraja, thoughts of Krisna entered Govardhan’s mind and he became very heavy. The Risi could no longer carry him and was forced to put him down for refreshment and answer the call of nature. After the Risi took bath, ate something and rested, he tried to lift him again and continue his journey. But Govardhan refused. The Risi could not move him even when he employed all his power and finally, in great anger, cursed him saying: “You will diminish in size of one sesame seed every day.” Govardhan accepted the curse, knowing that Krisna’s lilas are near, but in fact diminishes every day since than…
display enlarged image in new window …But who can say whether this is due to the Risi’s curse or due to separation from his Lord Sri Krisna.
display enlarged image in new window Govardhan Hill was about 3 km high 5000 years ago . Presently at its highest point the hill is just 25 m high and 11 km long. Govardhan Hill is said to resemble a peacock. Radha-kund and Syama-kund are his eyes, Manasi-Ganga and Govardhan town his waist and the Apsara-kund and Nava-kund is the tail (punch).
display enlarged image in new window59. Airavata-kund
60. Samadhis
61. Mukharavinda, Vitthala’s samadhi
62. Dandavat-sila
63. Jatipur village
64. Gulala-kund
65. Gantholi
66. Vilachu-kund
67. Sakhi-sthali
68. Nima Gaon
69. Uddhava-kund
70. Siva-khari
71. Radha-Kunjabihari Gaudiya Math
Govardhan
1. Radha-kund
2. Syama-kund
3. Lalita-kund
4. Mukhara
5. Kusuma-sarovara
6. Uddhava Temple
7. Ashoka-vana
8. Narada-kund
9. Ratna-kund
10. Rasa-sthali
11. Ratna-simhasan
12. Krisna’s footprint
13. Gval-pokhara
14. Sant Nivas
15. Jugal-kund
16. Kilola-kund
17. Panca-tirtha-kund
18. Mukharavinda
19. Cakra-tirtha (Cakaleswara,
bhajan-kutir of Sanatana Gosvami)
20. Manasi-ganga
21. Brahma-kund
22. Manasidevi Temple
23. Harideva Temple
24. Govardhan Town
25. Rinamocan-kund
26. Dana-gati Giriraj Mandir
27. Radharani’s footprint
28. Laksmi-Narayan Temple
29. Dani-raja Temple
30. ISKCON Temple
31. Papamocan-kund
32. Danivartan-kund
33. Candra-sarovara
34. Parasauli
35. Gauri-kund
36. Aniyor village
37. Gopal Raj Temple
38. Siva Temple
39. Balarama (Dauji) Temple
40. Sankarsana-kund
41. Gopala-prakata sthali
42. Govinda-kund
43. Nipa-kund, Radha-Govinda Temple
44. Madhavendra Puri’s bhajan-kutir,
Indra-tila
45. Doka-dauji Temple
46. Balarama-mukut sila
47. Nrsimha Temple
48. Nava-kund
49. Apsara-kund
50. Puncharika Lautha Baba Temple
51. Syama-dhaka
52. Mani-kandali Cave
53. Nathji Temple
54. Airavata’s footprint
55. Indra-puja
56. Indra-kund
57. Surabhi-kund
58. Rudra-kund, Hariju-kund
display enlarged image in new window On the way to Govardhan on Delhi-Agra road is a village called Chatikara where Nanda Maharaja stayed for some time while traveling from Gokula to Nandagram. Today we can see there a really interesting road sign…
display enlarged image in new window Half way there we pass by the biggest banyan tree in whole Vraja.
display enlarged image in new window Govardhan-parikram (circumambulating of Govardhan Hill) should traditionally begin near Manasi-ganga, on the waist of Govardhan. But riksas from Vrindavan will usually take you to the crossing near Radha-kund and most devotees start their parikrama from there.

About Govardhan Puja In brief

The day after Deepawali is celebrated as Govadhan Puja when Mount Govardhan, near Mathura, is worshipped. Pious people keep awake the whole night and cook fifty-six (or 108) different types of food for the bhog (the offering of food) to Krishna. This ceremony is called ankut which means a mountain of food. Various types of food – cereals, pulses, fruit, vegetables, chutneys, pickles, and salads – are offered to the Deity and then distributed as prasada to devotees.

This festival is in commemoration of the lifting of Mount Govardhan by Krishna. According to a legend, before Krishna was born, Indra, the god of Rain, was the chief deity of Vraj. Then Krishna instigated the people to stop worshipping Indra. Indra wanted to show his power over Krishna and brought about a cloud-burst which flooded the countryside for many days. People were afraid that the downpor was a result of their neglect of Indra. But Krishna assured them that no harm would befall them. He lifted Mount Govardhan with his little finger and sheltered men and beasts from the rain. This gave him the epithet Govardhandhari. After this, Indra accepted the supremacy of Krishna. (Shakti M Gupta. 1991. Festivals, Fairs and Fasts of India. Pages 145-146.)

 

replicas of Govardhan Hill are made by devotees all over the world and worshipped in the same way as at the original Hillside, Govardhan Silas are bathed and honoured by devotees also, it is a wonderful festival. See more on Govardhan Shilas HERE

 


Worshiping Govardhana Hill
KRSNA BOOK CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
by His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami PrabhupadaWhile engaged with the brähmaëas who were too much involved in the performance of Vedic sacrifices, Kåñëa and Balaräma also saw that the cowherd men were preparing a similar sacrifice in order to pacify Indra, the King of heaven, who is responsible for supplying water. As stated in the Caitanya-caritämåta, a devotee of Kåñëa has strong and firm faith in the understanding that if he is simply engaged in Kåñëa consciousness and Kåñëa’s transcendental loving service, then he is freed from all other obligations. A pure devotee of Lord Kåñëa doesn’t have to perform any of the ritualistic functions enjoined in the Vedas; nor is he required to worship any demigods. Being a devotee of Lord Kåñëa, one is understood to have performed all kinds of Vedic rituals and all kinds of worship to the demigods. One does not develop devotional service for Kåñëa by performing the Vedic ritualistic ceremonies or worshiping the demigods, but it should be understood that one who is engaged fully in the service of the Lord has already fulfilled all Vedic injunctions.

In order to stop all such activities by His devotees, Kåñëa wanted to firmly establish exclusive devotional service during His presence in Våndävana. Because He is the omniscient Personality of Godhead, Kåñëa knew that the cowherd men were preparing for the Indra sacrifice, but as a matter of etiquette He began to inquire with great honor and submission from elder personalities like Mahäräja Nanda.

Kåñëa asked His father, “My dear father, what is this arrangement going on for a great sacrifice? What is the result of such a sacrifice, and for whom is it meant? How is it performed? Will you kindly let Me know? I am very eager to know this procedure, so please explain to Me the purpose of this sacrifice.” Upon this inquiry, His father, Nanda Mahäräja, remained silent, thinking that his young boy would not be able to understand the intricacies of performing the yajïa. Kåñëa, however, persisted: “My dear father, for those who are liberal and saintly, there is no secrecy. They do not think anyone to be a friend, an enemy or a neutral party, because they are always open to everyone. And even for those who are not so liberal, nothing should be kept secret from the family members and friends, although secrecy may be maintained for persons who are inimical. Therefore you cannot keep any secrets from Me. All persons are engaged in fruitive activities. Some know what these activities are, and they know the result, and some execute activities without knowing the purpose or the result. A person who acts with full knowledge gets the full result; one who acts without knowledge does not get such a perfect result. Therefore, please let Me know the purpose of the sacrifice you are going to perform. Is it according to Vedic injunction? Or is it simply a popular ceremony? Kindly let Me know in detail about the sacrifice.”

On hearing this inquiry from Kåñëa, Mahäräja Nanda replied, “My dear boy, this ceremonial performance is more or less traditional. Because rainfall is due to the mercy of King Indra and the clouds are his representatives, and because water is so important for our living, we must show some gratitude to the controller of this rainfall, Mahäräja Indra. We are arranging, therefore, to pacify King Indra, because he has very kindly sent us clouds to pour down a sufficient quantity of rain for successful agricultural activities. Water is very important: without rainfall we cannot farm or produce grain, and without grain we cannot live. Therefore rain is necessary for successful religious ceremonies, economic development and, ultimately, liberation. So we should not give up this traditional ceremonial function; if one gives it up, being influenced by lust, greed or fear, then it does not look very good for him.”

After hearing this, Kåñëa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, in the presence of His father and all the elder cowherd men of Våndävana, spoke in such a way as to make heavenly King Indra very angry. He suggested that they forgo the sacrifice. His reasons for discouraging the sacrifice performed to please Indra were twofold. First, as stated in the Bhagavad-gétä, there is no need to worship the demigods for any material advancement; all results derived from worshiping the demigods are simply temporary, and only those who are less intelligent are interested in temporary results. Second, whatever temporary result one derives from worshiping the demigods is actually granted by the permission of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is clearly stated in the Bhagavad-gétä: mayaiva vihitän hi tän. Whatever benefit is supposed to be derived from the demigods is actually bestowed by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Without the permission of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, one cannot bestow any benefit upon others. But sometimes the demigods become puffed up by the influence of material nature; thinking themselves all in all, they forget the supremacy of the Personality of Godhead. In Çrémad-Bhägavatam it is clearly stated that in this instance Kåñëa wanted to make King Indra angry. Kåñëa’s advent was especially meant for the annihilation of the demons and protection of the devotees. King Indra was certainly a devotee, not a demon, but because he was puffed up, Kåñëa wanted to teach him a lesson. He first made Indra angry by stopping the Indra-püjä, which had been arranged by the cowherd men in Våndävana.

With this purpose in mind, Kåñëa began to talk as if He were an atheist supporting the philosophy of Karma-mémäàsä. Advocates of this philosophy do not accept the supreme authority of the Personality of Godhead. They put forward the argument that if anyone works nicely, the result is sure to come. Their opinion is that even if there is a God who gives man the result of his fruitive activities, there is no need to worship Him because unless man works He cannot bestow any good result. They say that instead of worshiping a demigod or God, people should give attention to their own duties, and thus the good result will surely come. Lord Kåñëa began to speak to His father according to these principles of the Karma-mémäàsä philosophy. “My dear father,” He said, “I don’t think you need to worship any demigod for the successful performance of your agricultural activities. Every living being is born according to his past karma and leaves this life simply taking the result of his present karma. Everyone is born in different types or species of life according to his past activities, and he gets his next birth according to the activities of this life. Different grades of material happiness and distress, comforts and disadvantages of life, are different results of different kinds of activities, from either the past or present life.”

Mahäräja Nanda and other elder members argued that without satisfying the predominating god one cannot derive any good result simply by material activities. This is actually the fact. For example, it is sometimes found that in spite of first-class medical help and treatment by a first-class physician, a diseased person dies. It is concluded, therefore, that first-class medical treatment or the attempts of a first-class physician are not in themselves the cause for curing a patient; there must be the hand of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Similarly, a father’s and mother’s taking care of their children is not the cause of the children’s comfort. Sometimes it is found that in spite of all care by the parents, the children go bad or succumb to death. Therefore material causes are not sufficient for results. There must be the sanction of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Nanda Mahäräja therefore advocated that in order to get good results for agricultural activities, they must satisfy Indra, the superintending deity of the rain supply. Lord Kåñëa nullified this argument, saying that the demigods give results only to persons who have executed their prescribed duties. The demigods cannot give any good results to the person who has not executed the prescribed duties; therefore demigods are dependent on the execution of duties and are not absolute in awarding good results to anyone. So why should one care about them?

“My dear father,” Lord Kåñëa said, “there is no need to worship the demigod Indra. Everyone has to achieve the result of his own work. We can actually see that one becomes busy according to the natural tendency of his work; and according to that natural tendency, all living entities—either human beings or demigods—achieve their respective results. All living entities achieve higher or lower bodies and create enemies, friends or neutral parties only because of their different kinds of work. One should be careful to discharge duties according to his natural instinct and not divert attention to the worship of various demigods. The demigods will be satisfied by proper execution of all duties, so there is no need to worship them. Let us, rather, perform our prescribed duties very nicely. Actually one cannot be happy without executing his proper prescribed duty. One who does not, therefore, properly discharge his prescribed duties is compared to an unchaste wife. The proper prescribed duty of the brähmaëas is the study of the Vedas; the proper duty of the royal order, the kñatriyas, is engagement in protecting the citizens; the proper duty of the vaiçya community is agriculture, trade and protection of the cows; and the proper duty of the çüdras is service to the higher classes, namely the brähmaëas, kñatriyas and vaiçyas. We belong to the vaiçya community, and our proper duty is to farm, to trade with the agricultural produce, to protect cows or to take to banking.”

Kåñëa identified Himself with the vaiçya community because Nanda Mahäräja was protecting many cows and Kåñëa was taking care of them. He enumerated four kinds of business engagements for the vaiçya community, namely agriculture, trade, protection of cows and banking. Although the vaiçyas can take to any of these occupations, the men of Våndävana were engaged primarily in the protection of cows.

Kåñëa further explained to His father, “This cosmic manifestation is going on under the influence of three modes of material nature—goodness, passion and ignorance. These three modes are the causes of creation, maintenance and destruction. The cloud is caused by the action of the mode of passion; therefore it is the mode of passion which causes the rainfall. And after the rainfall, the living entities derive the result—success in agricultural work. What, then, has Indra to do in this affair? Even if you do not please Indra, what can he do? We do not derive any special benefit from Indra. Even if he is there, he pours water on the ocean also, where there is no need of water. So he is pouring water on the ocean or on the land; it does not depend on our worshiping him. As far as we are concerned, we do not need to go to another city or village or foreign country. There are palatial buildings in the cities, but we are satisfied living in this forest of Våndävana. Our specific relationship is with Govardhana Hill and Våndävana forest and nothing more. I therefore request you, My dear father, to begin a sacrifice which will satisfy the local brähmaëas and Govardhana Hill, and let us have nothing to do with Indra.”

After hearing this statement by Kåñëa, Nanda Mahäräja replied, “My dear boy, since You are asking, I shall arrange for a separate sacrifice for the local brähmaëas and Govardhana Hill. But for the present let me execute this sacrifice known as Indra-yajïa.”
But Kåñëa replied, “My dear father, don’t delay. The sacrifice you propose for Govardhana and the local brähmaëas will take much time. Better take the arrangement and paraphernalia you have already made for the Indra-yajïa and immediately engage them to satisfy Govardhana Hill and the local brähmaëas.”

Mahäräja Nanda finally relented. The cowherd men then inquired from Kåñëa how He wanted the yajïa performed, and Kåñëa gave them the following directions. “Prepare very nice foods of all descriptions from the grains and ghee collected for the yajïa. Prepare rice, dhal, then halavä, pakorä, puré and all kinds of milk preparations, such as sweet rice, rabré, sweetballs, sandeça, rasagullä and laòòu, and invite the learned brähmaëas who can chant the Vedic hymns and offer oblations to the fire. The brähmaëas should be given all kinds of grains in charity. Then decorate all the cows and feed them well. After performing this, give money in charity to the brähmaëas. As far as the lower animals are concerned, such as the dogs, and the lower grades of people, such as the caëòälas, or the fifth class of men, who are considered untouchable, they also may be given sumptuous prasädam. After nice grasses have been given to the cows, the sacrifice known as Govardhana-püjä may immediately begin. This sacrifice will very much satisfy Me.”

In this statement, Lord Kåñëa practically described the whole economy of the vaiçya community. In all communities in human society—including the brähmaëas, kñatriyas, vaiçyas, çüdras, caëòälas, etc.— and in the animal kingdom—including the cows, dogs, goats, etc.—everyone has his part to play. Each is to work in cooperation for the total benefit of all society, which includes not only animate objects but also inanimate objects like hills and land. The vaiçya community is specifically responsible for the economic improvement of the society by producing grains, by giving protection to the cows, by transporting food when needed, and by banking and finance.

From this statement we learn also that although the cats and dogs, which have now become so important, are not to be neglected, cow protection is actually more important than protection of cats and dogs. Another hint we get from this statement is that the caëòälas, or the untouchables, are also not to be neglected by the higher classes and should be given necessary protection. Everyone is important, but some are directly responsible for the advancement of human society and some are only indirectly responsible. However, when Kåñëa consciousness is there, then everyone’s total benefit is taken care of.

The sacrifice known as Govardhana-püjä is observed in the Kåñëa consciousness movement. Lord Caitanya has recommended that since Kåñëa is worshipable, so His land—Våndävana and Govardhana Hill—is also worshipable. To confirm this statement, Lord Kåñëa said that Govardhana-püjä is as good as worship of Him. From that day, Govardhana-püjä has been going on and is known as Annaküöa. In all the temples of Våndävana or outside of Våndävana, huge quantities of food are prepared in this ceremony and are very sumptuously distributed to the general population. Sometimes the food is thrown to the crowds, and they enjoy collecting it off the ground. From this we can understand that prasädam offered to Kåñëa never becomes polluted or contaminated, even if it is thrown on the ground. The people, therefore, collect it and eat with great satisfaction.

The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kåñëa, therefore advised the cowherd men to stop the Indra-yajïa and begin the Govardhana-püjä in order to chastise Indra, who was very much puffed up at being the supreme controller of the heavenly planets. The honest and simple cowherd men, headed by Nanda Mahäräja, accepted Kåñëa’s proposal and executed in detail everything He advised. They performed Govardhana worship and circumambulation of the hill. (Following the inauguration of Govardhana-püjä, people in Våndävana still dress nicely and assemble near Govardhana Hill to offer worship and circumambulate the hill, leading their cows all around.) According to the instruction of Lord Kåñëa, Nanda Mahäräja and the cowherd men called in learned brähmaëas and began to worship Govardhana Hill by chanting Vedic hymns and offering prasädam. The inhabitants of Våndävana assembled together, decorated their cows and gave them grass. Keeping the cows in front, they began to circumambulate Govardhana Hill. The gopés dressed themselves very luxuriantly and sat in bull-driven carts, chanting the glories of Kåñëa’s pastimes. Assembled there to act as priests for Govardhana-püjä, the brähmaëas offered their blessings to the cowherd men and their wives, the gopés.

When everything was complete, Kåñëa assumed a great transcendental form and declared to the inhabitants of Våndävana that He was Himself Govardhana Hill in order to convince the devotees that Govardhana Hill and Kåñëa Himself are identical. Then Kåñëa began to eat all the food offered there. The identity of Kåñëa and Govardhana Hill is still honored, and great devotees take rocks from Govardhana Hill and worship them exactly as they worship the Deity of Kåñëa in the temples. The followers of the Kåñëa consciousness movement may therefore collect small rocks or pebbles from Govardhana Hill and worship them at home, because this worship is as good as Deity worship. The form of Kåñëa who began to eat the offerings was separately constituted, and Kåñëa Himself, along with the other inhabitants of Våndävana, offered obeisances to the Deity as well as Govardhana Hill. In offering obeisances to the huge form of Kåñëa and Govardhana Hill, Kåñëa declared, “Just see how Govardhana Hill has assumed this huge form and is favoring us by accepting all the offerings.” Kåñëa also declared at that meeting, “One who neglects the worship of Govardhana-püjä, as I am personally conducting it, will not be happy. There are many snakes on Govardhana Hill, and persons neglecting the prescribed duty of Govardhana-püjä will be bitten by these snakes and killed. In order to assure the good fortune of the cows and themselves, all people of Våndävana near Govardhana must worship the hill, as prescribed by Me.”
Thus performing the Govardhana-püjä sacrifice, all the inhabitants of Våndävana followed the instructions of Kåñëa, the son of Vasudeva, and afterwards they returned to their respective homes.

Thus ends the Bhaktivedanta purport of the Twenty-fourth Chapter of Kåñëa, “Worshiping Govardhana Hill.”

 

Devastating Rainfall in Våndävana
KRSNA BOOK CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
by His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada.When Indra understood that the sacrifice that was to be offered by the cowherd men in Våndävana had been stopped by Kåñëa, he became angry, and he vented his anger upon the inhabitants of Våndävana, who were headed by Nanda Mahäräja, although Indra knew perfectly well that Kåñëa was personally protecting them. As the director of different kinds of clouds, Indra called for the Säàvartaka. This cloud is invited when there is a need to devastate the whole cosmic manifestation. The Säàvartaka was ordered by Indra to go over Våndävana and inundate the whole area with an extensive flood. Demonically, Indra thought himself to be the all-powerful supreme personality. When demons become very powerful, they defy the supreme controller, the Personality of Godhead. Indra, though not a demon, was puffed up by his material position, and he wanted to challenge the supreme controller. He thought himself, at least for the time being, as powerful as Kåñëa. Indra said, “Just see the impudence of the inhabitants of Våndävana! They are simply inhabitants of the forest, but being infatuated with their friend Kåñëa, who is nothing but an ordinary human being, they have dared to defy the demigods.”

Kåñëa has declared in the Bhagavad-gétä that the worshipers of the demigods are not very intelligent. He has also declared that one has to give up all kinds of worship and simply concentrate on Kåñëa consciousness. Kåñëa’s invoking the anger of Indra and later on chastising him is a clear indication to His devotees that those who are engaged in Kåñëa consciousness have no need to worship any demigod, even if it is found that the demigod has become angry. Kåñëa gives His devotees all protection, and they should completely depend on His mercy.

Indra cursed the action of the inhabitants of Våndävana and said, “By defying the authority of the demigods, the inhabitants of Våndävana will suffer in material existence. Having neglected the sacrifice to the demigods, they cannot cross over the impediments of the ocean of material existence.” Indra further declared, “These cowherd men in Våndävana have neglected my authority on the advice of this talkative boy who is known as Kåñëa. He is nothing but a child, and by believing this child, they have enraged me.” Thus he ordered the Säàvartaka cloud to go and destroy the prosperity of Våndävana. “The men of Våndävana,” said Indra, “have become too puffed up over their material opulence and are overconfident due to the presence of their tiny friend, Kåñëa. He is simply talkative, childish and unaware of the complete cosmic situation, although He is thinking Himself very advanced in knowledge. Because they have taken Kåñëa so seriously, they must be punished. They should be destroyed with their cows.” In this way Indra ordered the Säàvartaka cloud to go to Våndävana and inundate the place.
It is indicated here that in the villages or outside the towns, the inhabitants must depend on the cows for their prosperity. When the cows are destroyed, the people are destitute of all kinds of opulences. When King Indra ordered the Säàvartaka and companion clouds to go to Våndävana, the clouds were afraid of doing this mischief. But King Indra assured them, “You go ahead, and I will also go, riding on my elephant, accompanied by great storms. And I shall apply all my strength to punishing the inhabitants of Våndävana.”

Ordered by King Indra, all the dangerous clouds appeared above Våndävana and began to pour water incessantly, with all their strength and power. There was constant lightning and thunder, blowing of severe wind and incessant falling of rain. The rainfall seemed to fall like piercing sharp arrows. By pouring water as thick as pillars, without cessation, the clouds gradually filled all the lands in Våndävana with water, and there was no visible distinction between higher and lower land. The situation was very dangerous, especially for the animals. The rainfall was accompanied by great winds, and every living creature in Våndävana began to tremble from the severe cold. Unable to find any other source of deliverance, they all approached Govinda to take shelter at His lotus feet. The cows especially, being much aggrieved from the heavy rain, bowed down their heads, and taking their calves underneath their bodies, they approached the Supreme Personality of Godhead to take shelter of His lotus feet. At that time all the inhabitants of Våndävana began to pray to Lord Kåñëa. “Dear Kåñëa,” they prayed, “You are all-powerful, and You are very affectionate to Your devotees. Now please protect us, who have been much harassed by angry Indra.”

Upon hearing their prayer, Kåñëa could also understand that Indra, being bereft of his sacrificial honor, was pouring down rain that was accompanied by heavy pieces of ice and strong winds, although all this was out of season. Kåñëa understood that this was a deliberate exhibition of anger by Indra. He therefore concluded, “This demigod who thinks himself supreme has shown his great power, but I shall answer him according to My position, and I shall teach him that he is not autonomous in managing universal affairs. I am the Supreme Lord over all, and I shall thus take away his false prestige, which has risen from his power. The demigods are My devotees, and therefore it is not possible for them to forget My supremacy, but somehow or other he has become puffed up with material power and thus is now maddened. I shall act in such a way to relieve him of this false prestige. I shall give protection to My pure devotees in Våndävana, who are at present completely at My mercy and whom I have taken completely under My protection. I must save them by My mystic power.”

Thinking in this way, Lord Kåñëa immediately picked up Govardhana Hill with one hand, exactly as a child picks up a mushroom from the ground. Thus He exhibited His transcendental pastime of lifting Govardhana Hill. Lord Kåñëa then addressed His devotees, “My dear brothers, My dear father, My dear inhabitants of Våndävana, you can now safely enter under the umbrella of Govardhana Hill, which I have just lifted. Do not be afraid of the hill and think that it will fall from My hand. You have been too much afflicted from the heavy rain and strong wind; therefore I have lifted this hill, which will protect you exactly like a huge umbrella. I think this is a proper arrangement to relieve you of your immediate distress. Be happy along with your animals underneath this great umbrella.” Being assured by Lord Kåñëa, all the inhabitants of Våndävana entered beneath the great hill along with their property and animals, and they all appeared to be safe.

The inhabitants of Våndävana and their animals remained there for one week without being disturbed by hunger, thirst or any other discomforts. They were simply astonished to see how Kåñëa was holding up the mountain with the little finger of His left hand. Seeing the extraordinary mystic power of Kåñëa, Indra, the King of heaven, was thunderstruck and baffled in his determination. He immediately called for all the clouds and asked them to desist. When the sky became completely cleared of all clouds and there was sunrise again, the strong wind stopped. At that time Kåñëa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, known now as the lifter of Govardhana Hill, said, “My dear cowherd men, now you can leave and take your wives, children, cows and valuables, because everything is ended. The inundation has gone down, along with the swelling waters of the river.”

All the men loaded their valuables on carts and slowly left with their cows and other paraphernalia. After they had cleared out everything, Lord Kåñëa very slowly replaced Govardhana Hill exactly in the same position as it had been before. When everything was done, all the inhabitants of Våndävana approached Kåñëa with feelings of love and embraced Him with great ecstasy. The gopés, being naturally very affectionate to Kåñëa, began to offer Him yogurt mixed with their tears, and they poured incessant blessings upon Him. Mother Yaçodä, mother Rohiëé, Nanda and Balaräma, who is the strongest of the strong, embraced Kåñëa one after another and, from spontaneous feelings of affection, blessed Him over and over again. In the heavens, different demigods from different planetary systems, such as Siddhaloka, Gandharvaloka and Cäraëaloka, also began to show their complete satisfaction. They poured showers of flowers on the surface of the earth and sounded different conchshells. There was beating of drums, and being inspired by godly feelings, residents of Gandharvaloka began to play on their tambouras to please the Lord. After this incident, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, surrounded by His dear friends and the animals, returned to His home. As usual, the gopés began to chant the glorious pastimes of Lord Kåñëa with great feeling, for they were chanting from the heart.

Thus ends the Bhaktivedanta purport of the Twenty-fifth Chapter of Kåñëa, “Devastating Rainfall in Våndävana.”

Sri Giri Govardhan ki jaya, Giriraj Maharaj ki jaya
Sri Sri Krishna Balaram ki jaya
Sri Govardhan Hill Parikrama:

Govardhana Hill was about 16 miles (29 km) high 5,000 years ago. Govardhana is formed in the shape of a peacock. The following places; Radha Kunda and Syama Kunda are the eyes, Dan Ghati is its long neck, Mukharavinda is the mouth and Punchari is its back and tail feathers. As a peacock often curves its neck and puts his head under its stomach. Govardhana Hill is shaped in this pose of a peacock.

Due to the curse of Pulastya Muni, it is sinking the height of a mustard seed daily. In Satya Yuga, Pulastya Muni approached Dronacala, the king of the mountains, and asked him for his son Govardhana. Dronacala was depressed and pleaded the sage that he was unable to bear the separation from his son. Govardhana then went with sage, under the condition that wherever the sage would put him down, he would remain.

Pulastya Muni then took Govardhana and then started for his ashrama. While passing through Braja Mandala he put Govardhana down to answer the call of nature. On his return he found that he cannot move Govardhana. He became very angry and then cursed Govardhana to shrink to the size of mustard seed daily. At that time it was 115 km (64 miles) long, 72 km (40 miles) wide and 29 km (16 miles) high. Now the hill is only 80 ft. high at the highest point.

Another story about Govardhana Hill is that the monkey army of Lord Rama was carrying different stones to construct a bridge to Lanka. Sri Hanuman was carrying Govardhana from Himalayas to help built the bridge. As Hanuman was carrying Govardhana over Vraja, Nala and Neela, who were incharge of building the bridge declared that it was completed and no more stones were needed. Hanuman was in Vraja Mandala and he put Govardhana there. Thus it would appear that Govardhana was then lost in two ways. He was away from Lord Shiva and Lord Rama. Sri Rama heard about Govardhana crying and said that in Dwarpara Yuga he would make His appearance as Sri Krishna and would have His pastimes in that place, and would hold Govardhana up for seven days and nights to save the residents of Vraja.

It is believed that Lord Krishna lifted “Govardhana Giri” (this huge hill) with his little finger of His left hand, and gave shelter to people under that huge hill from a big storm presented by Indradev. A Parikrama (that is going around the hill) is a sacred ritual performed by many devotees. It is approximately a 24-mile Parikrama. Govardhana is set along the edge of a large masonry tank known as the “Manasi Ganga”, believed to have been brought into existence by the operation of the divine will. Close by is the famous red sandstone temple of Haridev and the Kusum Sarovar.

The parikrama starts by taking bath in Manasi Ganga. One then takes the darshan of Harideva, Manasi Devi and Brahma Kunda.

The actual circumbulation of the Govardhana Hill starts from this point. There are eleven main Silas on the Govardhana parikrama like bhuma sila, sindura sila, etc, that have some special significance. One of them is the dasavati sila. Knowingly or unknowingly if anybody commits a sin then he should pay obeisance to Sri Girirajaji over here.

The sacred tank known as Rinamochana Kunda is near the Govardhana power station and according to shastra if one bathes in this kunda they are freed from all vices, usually only after it rains will there be water in this kunda. There are several important places in the vicinity of Govardhana Hill, which are not visited on the normal parikrama. Many of these places are close to Govardhana Hill (within 5 km) and can be visited by taxi easily. Some devotees prefer to walk from each place and spend many days in the area doing so.

Nearby is Papamochana Kunda. It is said that anyone who bathes here has all his offenses removed. After this normally one returns to the road to Mathura and then goes in the direction of Mathura, passing the government bus stand on the right. Here is a small hill on the right, and next to this hill is a small pond – Indra-dhwaja Tila. This is where the cowherd men would normally come to worship Indra.

Govardhanaa hill puja proper:

As previously mentioned within this page, during the Dwapara Yuga, Lord Sri Krishna convinced the cowherd men to worship Govardhana, instead of doing a sacrifice to please Lord Indra, the king of heaven, who is in charge of the rain. His reasons for discouraging the sacrificial ceremony to please Lord Indra were twofold. First, as stated in the Bhagavad-gita there was no need to worship the demigods for any material advancement. Secondly, whatever temporary result one derives is actually granted by the permission of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This act of stopping his puja angered Lord Indra and in return he sent torrents of rain upon Vrindavan. The residents approached Lord Krishna for help. It was then that Sri Krishna then lifted Govardhana Hill and held it over the residents like a giant umbrella. Seeing extraordinary mystic power of Krishna, Indra, was thunderstruck and immediately called for all the clouds and asked them to desist. He then worshipped Lord Krishna. Since Lord Krishna is worshipped, His Land Vrindavan and Govardhana Hill also need to be worshipped. Since then, Govardhana puja has been going on. In all the temples of Vrindavana huge quantities of food are prepared in this ceremony and are distributed to general public. According to the Vedic scriptures Giri Govardhan is greater than even the transcendental kingdom of Vaikuntha, the eternal abode of Lord Vishnu.

Overview of detailed story here:

Govardhan Parikrama with HH BV. Narasingha Swami

The Sacred Tongue of Govardhan Hill at Radha Kunda

Sri Giriraja’s Tongue as normally seen


While circumbulating Radha Kunda – Shyama Kunda, one can do the darshana of Sri Giriraja’s tongue.

At Radha Kunda – Shyama Kunda, you can also have the darshana of the five Pandava’s and the Narayana tree. This is also the place where Radha and Krishna enjoyed their pastimes in the Jhulan (swing). There is also a Kadamba tree whose branches are in the shape of a Mridanga (Pakhavaja – an instrument played while singing kirtans). Near to this are the ponds of the Astha-Sakha’s. At this spot is where you can get the darshana of the Lotus Feet of Sri Giriraja.
Sri Giriraja’s Mouth at Manasi Ganga

On the banks of the Manasi Ganga is a temple of Sri Giriraja, who appear in the shape of a mukuta. One should bathe Him with milk and offer bhoga. According to legends it is said that one can attain highest fruits in life by circumbulating Sri Giriraja and by drinking the waters of the Manasi Ganga.

What is the reason it is called Manasi Ganga ?

Sri Krishna killed a demon by the name of Vatsasura. His sakha’s told him that you have killed a cow. You will have to bathe in the Ganges to purify yourself. So Krishna mentally (manasa) produced the Ganges to bathe in it.That is why it is called as Manasi Ganga. At Manasi Ganga, Sri Giriraja is submerged in the water.

The village Govardhana comes twice during the parikrama. Every year there is a big fair held over here on Diwali. At that time thousands of devotees burn and float the candle-lights in the waters of the Manasi Ganga. There is a great importance of having bath in the Manasi Ganga on Diwali. It is said in the Puranas that the Manasi Gangi is milky in colouration. One who has bath in it for six months continuosly is blessed with the divine vision of the milky Manasi Gangi.

Here you will need to express great tolerance and transcendental vision, as the pandas who perform the pujas are somewhat over zealous. Best is to go there with the idea that you are giving to the Lord and His devotees and have a bundle or two of two Rupee notes at the ready, as all pujas here have a fee.

Govinda Kunda

Sri Govindadevaja is also one the four vyuha who was incarnated with Srinathaji for His pastimes. In the Sarasvata Kalpa, Indra had performed the Govindabhisheka of Sri Krishna over here.

Once, Sri Krishna had a bath with all the vrajabhakta’s in this kunda. Sri Radhika was on the left while Sri Chandravali on the right of Sri Krishna along with their particular groups (left wing or right wing). But while bathing, the hands of Sri Swamini as Radha is known here, and Sri Krishna got separated so they could not bathe fully with all the vrajabasis.

At that time Srimati Yamunadevi was also present there. On request of all the vrajabasi’s, they both had bath with all of them giving immense joy. During this the water of the kunda became milky coloured as it remains today.
Dhoka Dauji – Lord Balaram’s place

Lord Sri Balarama used to hide and watch the divine sports of his younger brother, Krishna from this place. This is also the place where Krishna took rest in the afternoon while grazing the cows.

Once Lord Balaram fell unconscious after having the darshana of the Rasa lila here. At that time his mukuta and stick fell on Giriraja. Sri Giriraja is so delicate that the marks of the mukuta and stick became inscribed on him.

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

SRI DAMODARASTAKAM

SRI DAMODARASTAKAM
Tika by Sri Sanatana GosvamipadaSrila A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada’s sannyasa guru, Srila Bhaki-prajnana Kesava Maharaja said, “Due to the eternal nature of Sri Sri Damodarastaka, it is necessary to study it every day during the month of Karttika (or Damodara).” The following passages describing this bhajan are taken from Sri Sanatana Gosvamipada’s commentary on the DAMODARASTAKAM:

Kartik Vrata: What day was Damodara bound by Yasoda’s rope? It was the day of Govardhana Puja (Krsna sukla pratipat, the first day after Divalli, which falls on Amavasya) when Krsna was four years old in Gokula lila. Later on when Krsna was seven years old, He lifted Govardhana Hill on this same day (Kartika month Krsna sukla pratipat). Hari Bhakti Vilas says its a rule that one must daily worship Radha Damodara with ghee lamp and chant the Damodarastakam. HBV 16.95-96- “One who worships a deity of Radha Damodara for purpose of Radhika’s happiness, then Damodara Hari becomes very satisfied. One worships Damodara by daily chanting Damodarastakam attracts the Supreme Lord Damodara Himself.”

Introduction: The Prayer— The stotra named Sri Damodarastaka is found in the Padma P., spoken by Satyavrata Muni during conversation with Saunaka and Narada. Sanatana Gosvami, “This prayer is nitya-siddha, eternally perfect. It manifested through Satyavrata Muni and is capable of attracting Damodara Krsna.”

Verse 1: Mula sloka, opening prayer defines the spiritual position of God-His transcendental form, sweet beauty and sweeter still pastime of breaking Mother Yasoda’s butter pot.

Words:
Namam== I bow down with love and devotion before commencing description of the Supreme Lord’s excellences (visesa) or attributes of tattva visesa, lila visesa, guna and rupa visesa. When starting any function it is customary to offer respects to the Isvara. This word serves as the Mangalacaran.

Isvara== an individual attributes or characteristics. This indicates tattva visesa, an excellence of the truth of the Supreme Lord. Obeisances are offered to the Supreme Controller in order to get the power to offer this prayer and prove that only the Supreme Lord is worthy of such glorification.

Sac-cid anandam rupam==defines the Supreme Lord as one with a transcendental form of eternity, knowledge, and bliss (rupa visesa) or a description of the excellence of His beauty.

Lasanti Kundalam== Swinging earrings running in fear of Yasoda. Earrings have a position above all other ornaments because always kissing Damodara’s cheeks. Lasanti=glistening because reflect the splendorous effulgence of Krsna’s bodily complexion. Therefore, Krsna’s body is the ornament of all ornaments. See Subala 3.2.12 vismapanam

Gokule Bhrajamanam== Parivara visesa, excellence of His family, the Vrajavasis. Gokula, which is filled with gopas, gopis, cows, calves, Yamuna and Govardhana Hill, is a befitting place wherein Krsna can manifest His topmost pastimes.

Yasoda Bhiya== Lila visesa, excellence of Krsna’s pastimes. Krsna displays great fear of Mother Yasoda punishment for breaking her yogurt pots and stealing the fresh butter.

Ulukhalat== Krsna stood on a large wooden grinding mortar to steal butter hanging from the rafters.

Dhavaman==Krsna jumps down and runs away.

Details see SB 10.9.8-9

Paramrstam== saundarya visesa, excellence of Yasoda’s beauty.=caught by the back

Atyantato Drutya==Mother Yasoda running swiftly behind Krsna. Her beautiful hips, full breasts, flowers falling from loosened hair, perspiring.

Anvancamana

Gopya== Mother Yasoda.

Verse 2: Description of details of Damodara lila. The Supreme Lord, crying in fear, can only be bound Mother Yasoda’s love. Shows lila visesa.

Rudantam==Crying. Upon seeing the whipping stick of Mother Yasoda, Krsna becomes terrified and starts crying.

Netra Yugmam Mrjantam== rubbing two lotus eyes again and again

Karambhoja Yugmena==with His lotus hands fearful Krsna rubs His eyes to make the tears fall out.

Satanka Netram==fearful eyes glancing here & there

Muhuh Svasa==crying again and again

Kampa== trembling

Tri-rekhanka Kanta== three lines on His conchshell neck

Sthita Graivam== pearl necklace situated there

Bhakti Baddham==Bound by love. Bhakta vatsalya, Krsna’s quality of coming under control of His devotees. God can only be bound by a devotee’s love and nothing else.

Krsna was bound by the pure parental love of Yasoda. Damodara willingly accepted the binding, although no rope has the power to bind the Supreme Absolute Truth. The Srimad Bhagavatam 10.9.18-21 sva matuh gives proof that Krsna is controlled by His devotees. Krsna performs this Damodara lila and all His other pastimes because of His devotees’s love.

Verse 3: This sloka glorifies Vraja madhurya maya bhakti over aisvarya jnana bhakti. It describes Krsna’s

Guna Visesa, the excellence of His qualities.

Itidrk==Srimad Bhagavatam 10.11.7-8 Damodara lila shows how Krsna under control of His devotees.

Sva Lilabhir==His own transcendental sportive pastimes like this

Ananda Kunda==pool of ecstasy, full of deep mellows and rich rasas.

Sva Ghosam==His own family in Gokula; ghosh also means loudly proclaims His glories and the sweet glories of His eternal Vraja bhaktas by this lila

Nimajjantam==immersed personally in pools of bliss

Akhyapayantam==let everyone see and understand My position by seeing this lila of Me coming under the control of My pure madhurya bhaktas.

Tadiyesita Jnesu==tadiya (opulence, majesty) Isa= the master, controller. Aisvarya jnana bhaktas who are the Vaikuntha vasis. Those attached to knowledge of the Lord’s majestic opulences (aisvarya).

Bhaktair Jitatvam==Krsna only conquered by love and devotion of His devotees.

Line three means: “I willfully submit to the control of My bhaktas, but I never submit Myself to those fond of jnana.

Punah== repeatedly

Prematah== with an excellence of love and devotion

Tam==unto that Isvara, Lord Sri Krsna.

Satavrtti==100 times

Line four means: “I offer my obeisances hundreds and hundreds of times to the process of pure devotion, Vraja bhakti. This type of divine love puts the Supreme Lord Krsna under the control of His devotees.

Verse 4: Verse 4 & 5 mention Satyavrata Muni’s cherished desire-to see the transcendental form of Gopal manifested within his heart. He wants no other boon than this. The muni is thinking, “Oh! If Your divine form of a bala gopal would be manifested in my heart, then I would feel very very pleased; nothing short of this will satisfy me.” Verse four shows that the longing for inner darsan of Krsna is the best of all goals.

Varam== boon

Deva== effulgent Supreme Lord

Moksam== Brahman liberation

Na== not want, reject

Moksavadhim== highest type of liberation to Vaikuntha planets

Na Canyam anya== reject all other things, not want anything else.

Vrne== pray

This verse rejects three Boons: 1-moksa=Brahman liberation 2-moksavadhim=Vaik. Liberation which is the zenith of all liberations 3-na canyam= boons achieved by following nava vidha bhakti

Idam== this

Vapur== vani/vapuh divine form and words; instructions.

Natha==Lord. The are four famous Nathas that if one sees all then gets liberation. Badri in north, Jagan in east, Dvaraka in west, Ranga in south and Gopal Nathji in center. But if see only one Natha, Sri Nathji or Gopal Nathji get full benefit of seeing other 4.

Gopal Balam== young cowherd boy

Sada==always sac-cid-ananda

Me==mine

Manasy==mind, heart

Avirastam==ever manifested (avirbhava)

Kim Anyaih==What good are they? What is the use of any other thing such as moksa or the boons gained by performed devotional service?

Summary: This attitude, as stated by Sat. Muni above, comes from one absorbed in thinking of Krsna’s name, form, qualities and pastimes. If one attains Krsna, then everything else in automatically and perfectly attained. If Krsna is not attained, then all other boons are useless

Verse 5: This verse, describing the beauty of Krsna’s face, is a prayer to see the sweet lotus face of Krsna.

Idam==this

Mukhambhojam==lotus face. Krsna’s face resembles a fully blossomed lotus flower.

Avyakta==un manifested , dark

Nilair==blue

Vrtam==surrounded; lotus face surrounded by bumblebee like curly locks of hair

Kuntalaih==curly dark blue hair

Snigdha==soft, glossy

Raktais==red tint

Gopya==a gopi, = that face kissed by either Radhika or Yasoda

Muhuh==again and again

Cumbitam==kissed

Bimba==like a bimba fruit

Raktadharam==lips cherry red

Manasy==mind

Avirastam==avirbhava, manifested. May this lotus face that is kissed by that fortunate gopi, Srimati Radhika, be manifested within my mind.

Alam==useless

Laksa==millions

Labhaih==greed; attainment of other boons and benedictions

Summary## IN deep meditation on the Damodara lila, one will see the divine lotus face of Krsna as described in this verse five.

Verse 6: Is a prayer for saksat darsan; the boon of seeing Krsna face to face

Namo==obeisances

Deva==divine, beautiful Supreme Lord

Damodara==bound by the affection of Yasoda. Indicates his param bhakti vatsalya visesa. Therefore, there is nothing He cannot do

Ananta==Full of inconceivable sakti and unlimited mercy

Visno==all-pervading Supreme Lord Visnu is living everywhere

Prasida==show mercy, be pleased with one

Prabho==master, controller, astonishing power to reveal Yourself to me

Dukha==suffering, natural miseries

Jala==network

Abdhi==ocean

Magnam==immersed

Krpa==mercy

Drsti==glance

Vrsti==rain

Ati Dinam==very fallen

Batanu==please

Grhana==uplift, accept

Esa==independent Lord, controller

Mam==me

Ajnam==ignorance

Aksi Drsyah==give Your darsana, become visible to me

Summary Verse Six: Explains how to see Krsna?

1. Must fix Krsna in the mind and by pure bhakti will see Him

2. Attain pure bhakti by chanting Nama Sankirtan with love and devotion and sorrowful prayers. (verse six full of Krsna’s names-Deva, Prabho, Damodara, Visnu, Ananta)

3. There are no fixed rules governing the appearance of the Lord. It is His free will only.

What happens if one gets the direct darsana of Supreme Lord Krsna?

In Hari-bhakti Sudhodaya says Prahlada M. Saw the Lord by the sea one day. Narada, Dhruva, Kardama Muni and Bilvamangala all received direct darsana, saksat darsana, of the Lord.

BRHAD BHAGAVATAMRTA chap. 3 179-182: “1. Seeing Lord Krsna in person direc tly with the eyes is the final reward for practicing nava vidha bhakti. One will experience profound bliss that surpasses all other forms of darsana such as seeing the Lord in meditation. 2. The ignorance and Maya covering the soul is destroyed. 3. Bhava increases 4. Devotee becomes overwhelmed with bliss and exhibits different sattvika bhavas, such as shivering, crying, hair standing erect. Prema vikaras, ecstatic symptoms.

Verse 7: Describes Prema visesa, the excellence of Krsna prema. It is a prayer to attain prema bhakti, which is the only means for attaining darsana of Lord Krsna as described in verse 6. Verse 7 also rejects moksa, liberation.

Kuveratmaja==sons of Kubera, Nalakuvara, Manigriva

Baddha==bound with ropes

Murtyaiva==Sri Vigraha, divine form

Yat vat== curse birth as trees

Tvaya==you

Mocitau==liberated

Bhakti bhajau==performance of devotional service. Never give up practice of bhakti

Krtau==gave, made them, Krsna awarded them prema bhakti

Tatha==then

Prema bhaktim==pure devotion

Svakam==Your own, shelter Your lotus feet

Prayaccha==give intense, profuse

Graho==enthusiasm, have no eagerness for any other type of liberation

Sti==this

Damodara==Lord Damodara who is bhakta vatsala

Iha==this or here in Vrndavana, please bestow prema bhakti.

Verse 8: This verse summarized things the prayer stands for

Damne==rope

Sphurad==splendrous

Dipti dhamne==effulgent abode

Tvadiya-udaraya==unto your belly

Visvasya==universe

Radhikayai priyayai==dearest beloved Radha

Dhamne==shelter

Nanta lila==unlimited sportive pastimes

Devaya==transcendental

Tubhyam==you

Summary: The rope around Krsna’s belly represents the Brahman effulgence surrounding the spiritual world. His belly supports all the universe in creation. One lotus flower growing from His navel or belly sustains the 14 worlds (planetary systems). Krsna showed His universal form to Mother Yasoda. By binding this waist Mother Yasoda has single-handedly bound the whole universe and brought the entire creation under her control by the strength of Her vatsalya prema. For anyone else it would be totally impossible to bind the all pervading unlimitedly potent Supreme Lord; but He willingly accepts Mother Yasoda’s binding as an attribute of His bhakta vatsalya visesa, excellence of His being controlled by the love of His devotees.

Radhika is also engaged in Krsna’s aradhana or worship only for His pleasure. Eternally Radhika is Krsna’s dearmost beloved nitya priya or Priyayai.

Namo Nanta Lilaya==Satyavrata Muni is herein glorifying the topmost unlimited pastimes of Krsna such as rasa lila which Krsna performed with His beloved Priyaji, Sri Radhika. Such confidential pastimes are hinted at and offered respects to with the word (Namo). Namo nanta lilaya refers to ananta lila, Ananta Bhagavan Sri Krsna who continually enjoys limitless pastimes. Satyavrata Muni is offering obeisances to Radha-Krsna unlimited pastimes of rasa lila.

Word LILA== root L i means lingita or embrace. La means to accept. Therefore, word lila means those playful pastimes wherein Krsna accepts the embraces of the gopis. Thus Satyavrata Muni is ending his prayer on a sweet note (madhurena samapayet, a sanskrit rule of drama meaning that everything should end on a sweet note) by offering respectful obeisances unto the topmost transcendental pastime of Krsna’s rasa lila and other such confidential pastimes in Vraja Dhama.


back to main Kartik page

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

Karttika Month


Performing vrata in the month of Kartika (Damodara) is glorified profusely in the puranas. Since this month is very dear to Krsna by performing austerities, or restraining ones sense gratification and performing activities to please the senses of the Lord, one becomes very dear to the Krsna. As Satya yuga is the best of yugas, as the vedas are the best of scriptures, as ganga is the best of rivers, so kartika is the best of months, the most dear to Krsna. The vrata may begin on the ekadasi of the waxing moon of asvina, on the purnima, or (samkranti) when the sun enters the house of Libra.

Five activities are glorified: staying awake, early morning bath, worship of Tulasi, offering lamps and performing austerities.

One should practice brahmacarya, give charity, and perform homa and japa.

One is advised to give up eating beans, kalami saka, patola, eggplant, meat, fish, liquor, oil massage, illicit sex, grains cooked by others.

One should eat once a day havisana.

One should increase ones devotional service by performing more deity worship, hearing and speaking about the Lord, by extra japa of the Lord’s name, worshipping tulasi, staying awake at night chanting, visiting holy tirthas and offering lamps to the Lord.

One should worship Radha Damodara and recite the Damodarastaka daily.

LISTEN DHAMODHARASHTAKAM http://musicforkrishna.com/damodarastakam.mp3 

Sri Dik Darshini Tika and Hari Bhakti Vilas on the Month of Karttika, Urja Vrata, Damodar Utsav seva, Akash Dipa:KARTIKE’SMIN VISESENA NITYAM KURVITA VAISNAVAH
DAMODARA ARCANAM PRATAH SNANA DANA VRATA ADIKAM

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/3 from SKANDA PURANA)

Specifically in the month of Damodara, one should daily worship Lord Damodara and take bath early in the morning, give charity and follow a fasting vow. This is the duty of Vaisnavas.

NIYAMENA VINA VIPRAH KARTIKAM YAH KSIPEN NARAH
KRSNA PARAN-MUKHAS TASYA YASMAD URJO’SYA VALLABHAH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/24 from PADMA PURANA conversation between Narada Muni and Saunaka Rsi)

Oh brahmanas, any person who tries to observe a Karttika month without following rules and regulations properly, Lord Sri Krsna remains against them because this month (Karttika) is very pleasing to Him.

YAIR NA DATTAM HUTAM JAPTAM NA SNANAM NA HARER VRATAM
NA KRTAM KARTIKE PUTRA DVIJAS TE VAI NARADHAMAH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/25 from SKANDA PURANA)

Oh son Narada, those brahmanas who do not give charity in the month of Karttika, perform sacrifice, chant japa and fast for Lord Hari are the lowest of mankind.

KARTIKA KHALU VAI MASAM SARVA MASESU CA UTTAMAM
PUNYANAM PARAMAM PUNYAM PAVANANAM CA PAVANAM

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/36 from SKANDA PURANA)

The month of Karttika is the topmost of all other months. It is the most meritorious and purified of all other pure months.

NA KARTIKA SAMO MASO NA KRTENA SAMAM YUGAM
NA VEDA SADRSAM SASTRAM NA TIRTHA GANGAYA SAMAM
KARTIKAH PRAVARO MASO VAISNAVANAM PRIYAH SADA
KARTIKAM SKALAM YASTU BHAKTYA SEVATE VAISNAVAH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/39,40 from SKANDA PURANA)

There is no other month equal to Karttika and there is no other yuga equal to Krta-yuga. There is no other scripture equal to Vedas. There is no other place of pilgrimage equal to Ganges, therefore, the month of Karttika is very dear to the Vaisnavas (people dedicated to Visnu).

DVADASU API MASESU KARTIKAH KRSNA VALLABHAH
TASMIN SAMPUJITO VISNUR ALPAKAIR APY UPAYANAIH
DADATI VAISNAVAM LOKAM ITI EVAM NISCITAM MAYA

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/41 from PADMA PURANA)

Among all twelve months, the month of Karttika is dear to Lord Sri Krsna. If
somebody performs a little worship of Lord Sri Hari in this month, He offers
that devotee His own abode. This statement is true.

PRAVRTTANAM CA BHAKSANAM KARTIKE NIYAME KRTE
AVASYAM KRSNA RUPATVAM PRAPYATE MUKTIDAM SUBHAM

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/49 from SKANDA PURANA)

Whatever one usually eats, if he gives up some of the ingredients of it in the month of Karttika, then he achieves the same aupicious form as Lord Sri Krsna undoubtedly.

Srila Sanatana Gosvami remarks in the Digdarsini-tika, “Those who are engaged in eating daily and following the rules of Karttika, they should try to minimize and give up certain ingredients in eating. Obtaining the same form as Krsna means that it liberates one from the miseries of this material world and gives all auspiciousness and happiness.”

SARVA DHARMAN PARITYAJYA KARTIKE KESAVA AGRATAH
SASTRA AVATARANAM PUNYAM SROTAVYAN CA MAHAMUNE

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/76 from SKANDA PURANA Lord Brahma speaks to Narada
Muni)

Oh great sage, after giving up all varieties of religious functions, one
should follow Karttika fast and listen to the narrations of Lord Sri Hari
before His Deity form.

PALASA PATRA BHOJI CA KARTIKE PURUSO NARAH
NISPAPAH SYAT TU NAIVEDYAM HARER BHUKTVA VIMUCYATE
MADHYASTHAM ISVARAM PATRAM VARJAYED BRAHMANE TARAH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/87 from PADMA PURANA)

Any person in the month of Karttika, who eats on the leaf plate of Palasa the remnants of the Lord, becomes free from all sins and achieves liberation. Besides brahmanas (twice born persons), others are not advised to eat from this leaf because this leaf is said to be the leaf of the Supreme Lord.

SNANAM JAGARANAM DIPAM TULASI VANA PALANAM
KARTIKE YE PRAKURVANTI TE NARA VISNU MURTAYAH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/90 from PADMA PURANA Lord Krsna speaks to Satyabhama)

Any person who performs bathing in the month of Karttika, remaining awake, offering lamps, giving charity or planting and transplanting Tulasi, he achieves the same form as Lord Sri Visnu.

KALPA KOTI SAHASRANI PATKANI BAHUNY API
NIMESA ARDHENA DIPASYA VILAYAM YANTI KARTIKE

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/99 from SKANDA PURANA)

If even for a short time somebody burns a lamp in the temple of Lord Sri Hari, then whatever sins he has acquired for millions of kalpas (one kalpa equals 1000 yugas) are all destroyed.

YATHA CA MATHANAD VAHNIH SARVA KASTHESU DRSYATE
TATHA CA DRSYATE DHARMO DIPADANE NA SAMSAYAH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/120 from PADMA PURANA)

Just as by rubbing of two sticks of wood one can see fire, so by offering a burning ghee wick to the Lord in the month of Karttika, one can see his merits without a doubt.

In his Digdarsini-tika Srila Sanatana Gosvami explains, “Even though fire is present in all pieces of wood, still without rubbing fire does not manifest. Similarly, in all kinds of functions, although merit is available, by offering a lamp in this month, certainly one can see the merit. Not otherwise. Of this there is no doubt. Therefore, without offering lamps, all merits are unprofitable. This is the essence here.”

VAISNAVO NA SA MANTAVYAH SAMPRAPTE KARTIKE MUNE
YO NA YACCHATI MUDHATMA DIPAM KESAVA SADMANI

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/122 from PADMA PURANA)

Oh sage, a person who does not offer a ghee lamp in Lord Kesava’s temple in Karttika, that foolish person is not addressed as a Vaisnava.

EKADASYAM PARER DATTAM DIPAM PRAJVALYA MUSIKA
MANUSYAM DURLABHAM PRAPYA PARAM GATIM AVAPA SA

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/129 from SKANDA PURANA)

One rat (female mouse) had once burnt a ghee lamp which was offered by someone else on Ekadasi day. By doing so, she achieved a rarely achievable human form and at last attained the topmost destination.

Srila Sanatana Gosvami writes in his Digdarsini-tika, “In this verse it is found that it is possible to attain the results of directly offering a lamp on Ekadasi. This history of the mouse is very famous in the Padma Purana, Kartika Mahatmya. (In a temple of Lord Visnu, there was a mouse living who was eating the ghee from the extinguished ghee lamps which had been offered by others to Him. One day when she felt hungry to eat ghee, she tried to eat the ghee from a lamp which was not yet extinguished. While eating ghee from the lamp, the cotton wick got stuck in her teeth. Since the ghee wick had a flame, the mouse started jumping in front of the Lord’s Deity form and thus died due to fire. But Lord Sri Visnu accepted the jumping of that mouse with a lit ghee wick in her mouth as His aratik. In the end He gave her liberation, the topmost destination.)

MATHURAYAM NARAIR URJE SNATVA DAMODARO’RCITAH
KRSNA RUPA HI TE JNEYA NA ATRA KARYA VICARANA

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/155 from PADMA PURANA)

Any person who worships Lord Damodara in the month of Karttika in the Mathura area, certainly achieves the same form as Lord Sri Krsna Himself.

Srila Sanatana Gosvami comments on this in his Digdarsini-tika, “Human beings achieving the same form as Krsna means that they see Lord Sri Krsna. In other words, they become as worshipable as Lord Sri Krsna. This this the understanding here.”

KARTIKE MATHURAYAM VAI PUJANAD DARSANAD DHRUVAH
SIGHRAM SAMPRAPTAVAN BALO DURLABHAM YOGA TATPARAIH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/161 from PADMA PURANA)

Although a child, Dhruva Maharaja during the month of Karttika in the area of Mathura worshiped Lord Sri Damodara and immediately became fixed in his devotion, became worshipable by Saunaka and the other sages and saw the Supreme Personality of Godhead face to face.

SULABHA MATHURA BHUMAU PRATY ABDAM KARTIKAS TATHA
TATHAPI SAMSARANTIHA NARA MUDHA BHAVA AMBUDHAU
YANI SARVANI TIRTHANI NADA NADYAH SARANSI CA
KARTIKE NIVASANTY ATRA MATHURE SARVA MANDALE

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/162,164 from PADMA PURANA)

Although Mathura (Vraja area) is easily available on the earth and Karttika is easily attainable in the year, but oh, what a great misfortune in the side of human beings who are still suffering in the ocean of material existence. In the month of Karttika, all of the places of pilgrimage, oceans, rivers and lakes come to Mathura area [but they do not take advantage of it.]

ASVINASYA TU MASASYA YA SUKLA EKADASI BHAVET
KARTIKASYA VRATA ANIHA TASYAM KURYAD ATANDRITAH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/168 from PADMA PURANA conversation between Lord Krsna
and Satyabhama)

One should take a fasting vow for the month of Karttika without any laziness on the Ekadasi which falls in the light part of the month of Asvina (September-October).

NA GRAHE KARTIKE KURYAD VISESENA TU KARTIKAM
TIRTHE TU KARTIKIM KURYAT SARVA YATNENA BHAVINI

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/186 from SKANDA PURANA)

Oh beautiful lady, specifically, one should not take a vow of fasting in the Karttika month in the home or house. Always the endeavor should be made to go to a place of pilgrimage to make this vow and observe it there.

TATAH PRIYATAMA VISNO RADHIKA GOPIKASU CA
KARTIKE PUJANIYA CA SRI DAMODARA SANNIDHAU

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/195 from PADMA PURANA)

Among all other gopis, Srimati Radharani is the most dear to Lord Krsna. Therefore in the month of Karttika, one should worship Lord Damodara with Srimati Radharani near Him.

DAMODARA ASTAKAM NAMA STOTRAM DAMODARA ARCANAM
NITYAM DAMODARA AKARSI PATHET SATYA VRATA UDITAM

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/198)

In the month of Karttika, one should daily worship Lord Damodara and sing the Damodarastaka (the eight prayers of Lord Damodara) which pleases Lord Damodara, written by the sage named Satyavrata.

GOVARDHANA GIRAU RAMYE RADHAKUNDAM PRIYAM HAREH
KARTIKE BAHULA ASTAMYAM TATRA SNATVA HAREH PRIYAH
NARO BHAKTO BHAVED VIPRAS TADDHI TASYA PRATOSANAM

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/207 from PADMA PURANA)

Oh brahmanas, in the beautiful Govardhana area there is a Radhakunda (a lake of Radharani) which is very dear to Lord Sri Hari. One who takes bath in it on the eighth day of the dark moon night of Karttika, becomes very dear to Lord Sri Hari.

Srila Sanatana Gosvami remarks in his Digdarsini-tika that, “Although by taking bath in Radhakunda one becomes very dear to Lord Sri Hari, still, if he takes bath anywhere in the name of pleasing Lord Hari, he pleases Him as well.

SRI KRSNA DASA VARYO’YAM SRI GOVARDHANA BHUDHARAH
SUKLA PRATIPADI PRATAH KARTIKE’RCYU ‘TRA VAISNAVAIH

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/232 from SKANDA PURANA)

On the first day of the light part of the month of Karttika, a Vaisnava should certainly worship the topmost servant of Lord Sri Krsna, Sri Govardhana Hill, early in the morning as it is found in the Srimad Bhagavatam, 10th Canto, 21 chapter, verse 18.

MATHURAYAM TATHA SAKSAT KRATVA CAIVA PRADAKSINAM
VAISNAVAM DHAMA SAMPRAPYA MODATE HARI SANNIDHAU

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/249 from PADMA PURANA)

One who stays in the Mathura area, worships Govardhana, and goes around it, he goes to the abode of Lord Sri Hari and stays there happily.

URJE SUKLA DVITIYAYAM MADHYAHE YAMA ARCAYET
SNANAM KRTVA BHANUJAYAM YAMA-LOKAM NA PASYATI

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/267 from SKANDA PURANA and PADMA PURANA)

On the midpart of the second day of the light part of the month of Karttika one should worship Yamaraja and take bath in the Yamuna. If he does so, he will not have to go to the abode of Yamaraja.

PRABODHINIM UPOSYA EVA NA GARBHE VISATE NARAH
SARVA DHARMAN PARITYAJYA TASMAT KURVITA NARADA

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/289 from SKANDA PURANA spoken by Lord Brahma)

Oh Narada Muni, one who fasts on Prabodhini (when the Lord gets up) Ekadasi, does not enter again into the womb of another mother. Therefore, a person should give up all varieties of occupation and fast on this particular Ekadasi day.

DUGDHABDHIH BHOGI SAYANE BHAGAVAN ANANTO
YASMIN DINE SVAPITI CA ATHA VIBHUDHYATE CA
TASMINN ANANYA MANASAM UPAVASA BHAJAM
KAMAM DADATY ABHIMATAM GARUDANKA SAYI

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/293 from PADMA PURANA)

One who fasts with one pointed intelligence on the day when the Supreme Lord Sri Hari, Who sleeps on a bed of the enemy of Garuda (snake) goes to take rest in the Milk ocean on the bed of Ananta Sesa and also the day He gets up, gets all of his desires fulfilled.

BHAKTIPRADA HAREH SATU NAMNA KSATA PRAVODHINI
YASA VISNOH PARA MURTIR AVYAKTA ANEKA RUPINI
SA KSIPTA MANUSE LOKE DVADADI MUNI PUNGAVA

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/301 from VARAHA PURANA conversation between Yamaraja and Narada Muni)

This Prabodhini Ekadasi is famous for rewarding devotion to Lord Sri Hari. Oh best of the sages (Narada Muni), the personality of Ekadasi is present on this earthly planet in an unmanifested form of Lord Hari.

Srila Sanatana Gosvami remarks in his Digdarsini-tika that one who exactly observes the Ekadasi fast by observing this, he directly worships Lord Sri Hari. This is the meaning of this verse. Therefore, Ekadasi is said to be equal to Lord Sri Hari Himself.

CATUR DHA GRAHYA VAI CIRNAM CATUR MASYA VRATAM NARAH
KARTIKE SUKLAPAKSE TU DVADASYAM TAT SAMACARET

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/412 from MAHABHARATA)

A person who observed Caturmasya fast stated in four different ways should end his fast on the Dvadasi day on the light fortnight of the month of Karttika.

EVAM YA ACARET PARTHA SOBHANAM DHARMAM APNUYAT
AVASANE TU RAJENDRA VASUDEVA PURAM VRAJET

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 16/433 from BHAVISYA UTTARA PURANA)

Oh son of Prtha, Oh best of the kings, one who follows his vows properly as it is stated here achieves the highest merit and at last goes to the abode of Lord Sri Hari, the son of Vasudeva.

MALATI MALAYA VISNUH PUJITO YENA KARTIKE
PAPAKSARA KRTAM MALAM HATHAT SAURIH PRAMARJJATI

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 7/92 from SKANDA PURANA conversation between Lord Brahma and Narada Muni)

In the month of Karttika (October-November), any person, if he worships Lord Visnu with Malati (white Jasmine) flowers, whatever sinful activities are registered for him by Yamaraja, death personified, are removed.

KAMALAIH KAMALAKANTAH PUJITAH KARTIKE TU YAIH
KAMALA ANUGA TESAM JANMANTARA SATESU API

(HARI BHAKTI VILASA 7/102 from PADMA PURANA, UTTARA KHANDA)

Any person who offers lotus flowers to Lord Narayana, the dearest personality of Laksmidevi in the month of Karttika, Laksmidevi resides with him for hundreds of births.

Kartika mahatmya from 16th chapter Hari Bhakti Vilasa


To view the text below one needs the Avanti FONT

Text 1atha kärttika-kåtyaà
dämodaraà prapadye ‘haà
çré-rädhä-ramaëaà prabhum
prabhäväd yasya tat-preñöhaù
kärttikaù sevito bhavetatha-now; kärttika-kåtyam-the duties of Kärttika; dämodaram-to Lord Kåñëa; prapadye-surrender; aham-I; çré-rädhä-of Çré Rädhä; ramaëam-the lover; prabhum-the Supreme Personality of Godhead; prabhavät-by the power; yasya-of whom; tat-preñöhaù-dear to Him; kärttikaù-Kärttika; sevitaù-served; bhavet-is.Duties in the Month of Kärttika
I surrender to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who was tied about the waist with a rope, and who is the lover of Çré Rädhä. By His power one is able to serve His favored month: the month of Kärttika.

Text 2

bhäti kärttika-kåtyädi
skända-pädmädiñu sphuöam
tathäpy ekatra saìgåhya
särato ‘tra vilikhyate

bhäti-manifested; kärttika-kåtyädi-the duties of Kärttika; skända-pädmädiñu-in the Skanda, Padma, and other Puräëas; sphuöam’clearly; tathäpi-still; ekatra-in one place; saìgåhya-collecting; särataù-the essence; atra-here; vilikhyate-is written.

The duties of the month of Kärttika are clearly described in the Skanda Puräëa, Padma Puräëa, and other scriptures. The essence of what they say is collected here in one place.

Text 3

kärttike ‘smin viçeñeëa
nityaà kurvéta vaiñëavaù
dämodarärcanaà prätaù-
snäna-däna-vratädikam
kärttike-in Kärttika; asmin-in this; viçeñeëa-specifically; nityam-always; kurvéta-should do; vaiñëavaù-a devotee of Lord Viñëu; dämodara-of Lord Dämodara; arcanam-the worship; prätaù-in the morning; snäna-bathing; däna-gifts; vrata-vows; ädikam-beginning with.

Especially in the month of Kärttika a Vaiñëava should regularly bathe in the morning, worship Lord Dämodara, give charity, follow vows, and perform other spiritual activities.

Text 4

tathä dina-viçeñe yad
bhagavat-püjanädikam
kuryäd vidhi-viçeñeëa
lekhyam agre vivicya tat
tathä-so; dina-viçeñe-on a specifé day; yat-what; bhagavat-püjanädikam-beginning with worship of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; kuryät-should do; vidhi-viçeñeëa-with specifé rules; lekhyam-will be written; agre-in the beginning; vivicya-considering; tat-thus.

Here I will write when the month of Kåñëa begins and how one should worship the Lord during this month.

Text 5

atha kärttika-vrata-nityatä
skände brahma-närada-samväde
duñpräpyam- präpya mänuñyaà
kärttikoktaà caren na hi
dharmaà dharma-bhåtaà çreñöha
sa mätå-pitå-ghätakaù
atha-now; kärttika-vrata-nityatä-one should always follow the vow of worshiping the Lord in the month of Kärttika; skände-in the Skanda Puräëa; brahma-närada-samväde-in a conversation of Brahma’ and Närada; duñpräpyam-difficult to attain; präpya-attaining; mänuñyam-human birth; kärttika-of the month of Kärttika; uktam-said; caren-follows; na-not; hi-indeed; dharmam-religion; dharma-bhåtäm-of the followers of religion; çreñöha-the best; sa-he; mätr„-pitr„-ghätakaù-the killer of his father and mother.

One Should Always Follow the Vow of Kärttika-vrata
In the Skanda Puräëa, in a conversation of Brahma’ and Närada, it is said:
“O best of the followers of religion, a person who does not follow the vow of Kärttika-vrata is a sinner. He is like a person who murders his father and mother.

Text 6

avratena kñiped yas tu
mäsaà dämodara-priyam
tiryag-yoëim aväpnoti
sarva-dharma-bahis-kåtaù
avratena-without following the vow; kñipet-spends; yaù-who; tu-indeed; mäsam-the month; dämodara-to Lord Dämodara; priyam-dear; tiryag-yoëim-birth as an animal; aväpnoti-attains; sarva-dharma-bahis-kåtaù-outside all religious principles.

“A person who does not follow the vow in this month that is dear to Lord Dämodara finds himself outside all religious principles. He takes birth in an animal’s womb.

Text 7

sa brahma-hä sa go-ghnaç ca
svarëa-steyé sadänåti
na karoti muni-çreñöha
yo naraù kärttike vratam
sa-he; brahma-hä-murderer of a brähmaëa; sa-he; go-ghnaù-killer of a cow; ca-and; svarëa-steyé-thief of gold; sadä-always; anåti-lying; na-not; karoti-does; muni-çreñöha-O best of sages; yaù-who; naraù-person; kärttike-in Kärttika; vratam-vow.

“O best of sages, a person who does not follow this vow in the month of Kärttika is a brähmaëa-killer, a cow-killer, a thief of gold, and a perpetual liar.

Text 8

vidhavä vä viçeñena
vrataà yadi na kärttike
karoti muni-çärdüla
narakaà yäti sa dhruvam
vidhavä-a widow; vä-or; viçeñena-specifically; vratam-vow; yadi’if; na-not; kärttike-in Kärttika; karoti-does; muni-çärdüla-O tiger of sages; narakam-to hell; yäti-goes; sa-she; dhruvam-indeed.

“O tiger of sages, a widow especially who does not follow the vow of Kärttika certainly goes to hell.

Text 9

vrataà tu kärttike mäse
yadä na kurute gåhé
iñöäpürtaà våthä tasya
yävad ähüta-näraké
vratam-vow; tu-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäse-month; yadä-when; na-not; kurute-does; gåhé-a householder; iñöäpürtam-pious deeds; våthä-useless; tasya-of him; yävat-as; ähüta-screaming; näraké-a person in hell.

“If a householder does not follow the vow of Kärttika, his pious and charitable deeds do him no good. They become like the screams of a person in hell.

Text 10

sampräpte kärttike mäse
dvijo vrata-paräì-mukhaù
bhavanti vimukhäù sarve
tasya deväù sa-vävaräù
sampräpte-attained; kärttike-Kärttika; mäse-month; dvijaù-a brähmaëa; vrata-parän-mukhaù-averse to the vow; bhavanti-become; vimukhäù-averse; sarve-all; tasya-of him; deväù-the demigods; sa-väsaväù-with Indra’s followers.

“if a brähmaëa spurns the Kärttika vow, then Indra and all the demigods spurn him.

Text 11

iñövä ca bahubhir yajïaiù
kåtvä çräddha-satäni ca
svargaà näpnoti viprendra
akåtvä kärttike vratam
iñövä-worshiping; ca-and; bahubhiù-with many; yajïaiù-yajnas; kåtvä-doing; çräddha-satäni-a hundred sraddhas; ca-and; svargam-Svarga; na-not; äpnoti-attains; viprendra-O king of the brähmaëas; akåtvä-not doing; kärttike-in Kärttika; vratam-the vow.

“O king of brähmaëas, a person who performs a hundred çräddhas and a host of yajïas, but does not follow the Kärttika vow, cannot enter Svargaloka.

Text 12

yatiç ca vidhavä caiva
viçeñenä vanäçrämé
kärttikaà narakaà yänti
akåtvä vaiñëavaà vratam
yatiù-sannyasi; ca-and; vidhavä-widow; ca-and; eva-indeed; viçeñenä-specifically; vanäçrämé-vanaprastha; kärttikam-Kärttika; narakam-to hell; yänti-go; akåtvä-not doing; vaiñëavam-of Lord Viñëu; vratam-the vow.

“Especially a sannyäsé, vänaprastha, or widow who do not follow the Vaiñëava Kärttika-vow go to hell.

Text 13

vedair adhétaiù kià tasya
puräëa-paöhanaiç ca kim
kåtaà yadi na viprendra
kärttike vaiñëavaà vratam
vedaiù-Vedas; adhétaiù-studied; kim-what is the use?; tasya-of him; puräëa-paöhanaiù-studying the Puräëas; ca-and; kim-what?; kåtam-done; yadi-of; na-not; viprendra-O king of the brähmaëas; kärttike-Kärttika; vaiñëavam-Vaiñëava; vratam-vow.

“O king of brähmaëas, what good will study of the Vedas and Puräëas do for a person who does not follow the Vaiñëava Kärttika-vow?

Text 14

janma-prabhåti yat puëyaà
vidhivat samupärjitam
bhasmé-bhavati tat sarvaà
akåtvä kärttika-vratam
janma-prabhåti-beginning with birth; yat-what; puëyam-piety; vidhivat’properly; samupärjitam-earned; bhasmé-ashes; bhavati-becomes; tat-that; sarvam-all; akåtvä-not doing; kärttika-vratam-the Kärttika vow.

“A person who does not follow the Kärttika vow finds his life’s pious deeds burned to ashes.

Text 15

yad dattaà ca paraà japtaà
kåtaà ca su-mahat-tapaù
sarvaà viphalatäm eti
akåtvä kärttike vratam
yat-what; dattam-given; ca-and; param-more; japtam-chanted; kåtam-doen; ca-and; su-mahat-tapaù-great austerities; sarvam-all; viphalatäm-uselessness; eti-attain; akåtvä-not performing; kärttike’in Kärttika; vratam-the vow.

“A person who does not follow the Kärttika vow finds that all his charity, great austerities, and mantra-chanting is useless.
Text 16

sapta-janmärjitaà puëyaà
våthä bhavati närada
akåtvä kärttike mäsi
vaiñëavaà vratam uttamam
sapta-janmärjitam-earned in seven births; puëyam-piety; våthä-useless; bhavati-is; närada-O Narada; akåtvä-not doing; kärttike mäsi-in Kärttika month; vaiñëavam-Vaiñëava; vratam-vow; uttamam-transcendental.

“O Näarada, if one does not follow the Vaiñëava Kärttika-vow, seven births of his pious deeds become useless.

Text 17

päpa-bhütaç ca te jïeyä
loke martyä mahä-mune
vaiñëaväkhyaà vrataà yais tu
na kåtaà kärttike çubham
päpa-bhütaù-sinners; ca-and; te-they; jïeyä-known; loke-in the world; martyä-people; mahä-mune-O great sage; vaiñëaväkhyam- vratam-the Vaiñëava vow; yaiù-by whom; tu-indeed; na-not; kåtam-done; kärttike-in Kärttika; çubham-auspicious.

“O great sage, they who do not follow the auspicious Vaiñëava Kärttika-vow are known as sinners in this world.”

Text 18

kià ca
akåtvä niyamaà viñëoù
kärttikaà yaù kñipen naraù
janmärjitasya puëyasya
phalaà näpnoti närada
kim- ca-furthermore; akåtvä-not doing; niyamam-vow; viñëoù-of Lord Viñëu; kärttikam-Kärttika; yaù-one who; kñipen-spends; naraù-a person; janmärjitasya-earned in an entire lifetime; puëyasya-of piety; phalam-the result; na-not; äpnoti-obtains; närada-O Narada.

It is further said:
“O Närada, a person who does not follow the Vaiñëava Kärttika-vow loses the pious deeds of an entire life.”

Text 19

kià ca
niyamena vinä caiva
yo nayet kärttikaà mune
cäturmäsyaà tathä caiva
brahma-hä sa kulädhamaù
kim- ca-furthermore; niyamena-vow; vinä-without; ca-and; eva-indeed; yaù-who; nayet-leads; kärttikam-Kärttika; mune-O sage; cäturmäsyam-Caturmasya; tathä-so; ca-and; eva-indeed; brahma-hä-a ârähmaëa-killer; sa-he; kulädhamaù-the lowest of his family.

It is also said:
“O sage, a person who does not follow the Kärttika and Cäturmäsya vows is sinful like a brähmaëa-killer. He is the most degraded person in his family.

Texts 20-22

kià ca
piëòä-dänaà pitåëäà ca
pitå-pakñe na vai kåtam
vrataà na kärttike mäsi
çrävaëyäm åñi-tarpaëam
caitre nändolito viñëur
mägha-snänaà na saj-jale
na kåtämardaké puñye
çrävaëe rauhiëäñöamé
saìgame na kåtä yena
dvädaçé çravaëänvitä
kutra yäsyanti te müòhä
nähaà vedmi kali-priya
kim- ca-furthermore; piëòä-dänam-offering pinda; pitåëäm-to the pitas; ca-and; pitr„-pakñe-on pitr-paksa; na-not; vai-indeed; kåtam-done; vratam-vow; na-not; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; çrävaëyäm-in the month of Sravana; åñi-tarpaëam-offering tarpaëa to the sages; caitre-in the month of Sravana; na-not; ändolitaù-moved on a swing; viñëuù-Lord Viñëu; magha-in the month of Magha; snänam-bath; na-not; saê-jale-in clear water; na-not; kåta-done; ämardaké-the ämardaké vow; puñye-in Puñya; çravaëe-in Çravaëa; rauhiëäñöamé-Rauhiëäñöamé; saìgame-in the meeting; na-not; kåtä-done; yena-by which; dvädaçé-dvädaçé; çravaëänvitä-with sravana; kutra-where?; yäsyanti-will go; te-they; müòhä-foolish; na-not; aham-I; vedmi-know; kali-priya-O Närada.

What is the fate of the fools who do not offer piëòa’ to the ancestors on pitr„-pakña, who do not observe the vow of Kärttika, who do not offer tarpaëa to the sages in the month of Çrävaëa (July-August), who do not observe Lord Viñëu’s swing-festival in the month of Caitra (March-April), who do not bathe in clear water in the month of Mägha (January-February), who do not follow the ämardaké vow during the time of the star Puñya, and who do not observe the Rohiëäñöämé day when in the month of Çrävaëa the star çravaëa is present on the dvädaçé day? O Närada, I do not know.

Text 23

pädme ca çré-närada-çaunakädi-muni-gaëa-samväde
mänuñaù karma-bhümau yaù
kärttikaà nayate mudhä
cintämaëià kare präpya
kñipyate kardamämbuni
pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; ca-and; çré-närada-çaunakädi-muni-gaëa-samväde-in a conversation of Çré Narada anmd the sages headed by Çré Saunaka; mänuñaù-a human being; karma-of karma; bhümau-in the world; yaù-who; kärttikam-Kärttika; nayate-passes; mudhä-uselessly; cintämaëim-a ciontamani jewel; kare-in the hand; präpya-attaining; kñipyate-throws; kardamämbuni-in muddy water.

In the Padma Puräëa, in a conversation of Çré Närada and the sages headed by Çré Çaunaka it is said:
“A human being in this world of karma who does not follow the vow of Kärttika takes the cintämaëi jewel placed in his hand and throws it into muddy water.

Text 24

niyamena vinä vipräù
kärttikam- yaù kñipen naraù
kåñëaù parän-mukhas tasya
yasmäd ürjo ‘sya vallabhaù
niyamena-vow; vinä-without; vipräù-O brähmaëas; kärttikam-Kärttika; yaù-who; kñipen-spends; naraù-a person; kåñëaù-Lord Kåñëa; parän-mukhaù-averse; tasya-of him; yasmät-because; ürjaù-Kärttika; asya-to Him; vallabhaù-dear.

“O brähmaëas, the month of Kärttika is very dear to Lord Kåñëa. That is why Lord Kåñëa turns His face from anyone who does not follow the Kärttika vow.

Text 25

atha tatra viçeñena snäna-dänädi-tat-karma-nityatä
skände tatraiva
yair na dattaà hutaà japtaà
na snänaà na harer vratam
na kåtaà kärttike putra
dvijäs te vai narädhamäù
atha-now; tatra-there; viçeñena-specifically; snäna-bathing; däna-giving charity; ädi-beginning with; tat-karma-those activities; nityatä-should be done regularly; skände-in thekanda Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; yaiù-by whom; na-not; dattam-given; hutam-yajna; japtam-chanted japa; na-not; snänam-bathed; na-not; hareù-of Lord Kåñëa; vratam-the vow; na-not; kåtam-done; kärttike-in Kärttika; putra-O son; dvijäù-brähmaëas; te-they; vai-indeed; narädhamäù-the lowest of men.

One Should Always Follow the Kärttika Bow by Bathing, Giving Charity, and Performing Other Pious Deeds
In the Skanda Puräëa it is said:
“O son, brähmaëas who in the month of Kärttika do not give charity, perform yajïas, chant japa, bathe, or follow the vow to please Lord Kåñëa are the lowest of men.”

Text 26

kià ca
yair na dattaà hutaà japtaà
kärttike na vrataà kåtam
tenätmä härito nünaà
na präptaà prärthitaà phalam
kim- ca-furthermore; yaiù-by whom; na-not; dattam-given charity; hutam-offered yajnas; japtam-chanted japa; kärttike-in Kärttika; na-not; vratam-vow; kåtam-done; tena-by that; ätmä-slef; häritaù-robbed; nünam-indeed; na-not; präptam-attained; prärthitam-requested; phalam-result.

It is further said:
“They who in the month of Kärttika do not give charity, perform yajïas, chant japa, or follow vows are thieves who roâ themselves of their own valuables. They do not attain what they wish.”

Text 27

kià ca
sampräpte kärttike mäsi
ye ratä na janärdane
teñäà sauri-pure väsaù
pitåbhiù saha närada
kim- ca-furthermore; sampräpte-attained; kärttike-Kärttika; mäsi-month; ye-who; ratä-engaged; na-not; janärdane-in Lord Kåñëa; teñäm-of them; sauri-pure-in the city of Yamaräja; väsaù-residence; pitåbhiù-ancestors; saha-with; närada-O Narada.

It is further said:
“O Närada, they who do not worship Lord Kåñëa during the month of Kärttika reside, along with their ancestors, in hell.”

Text 28

kià ca
kärttike närcito yais tu
bhakti-bhävena keçavaù
narakaà te gamiñyanti
yamadütais tu yantritäù
kim- ca-furthermore; kärttike-in Kärttika; na-not; ärcitaù-worshiped; yaiù-by whom; tu-indeed; bhakti-bhävena-with love and devotion; keçavaù-Lord Kåñëa; narakam-to hell; te-they; gamiñyanti-will go; yamadütaiù-by the Yamadütas; tu-indeed; yantritäù-chained.

It is further said:
“They who in the month of Kärttika do not worship Lord Kåñëa with love and devotion are chained and dragged to hell by the messengers of Yamaräja.

Text 29

janma-koöi-sahasrais tu
mänuñyaà präpya durlabham
kärttike närcito viñëur
häritaà tena janma vai
janma-koöi-sahasraiù-by thousands and millions of births; tu-indeed; mänuñyam-human; präpya-attaining; durlabham-rare; kärttike-in Kärttika; na-not; arcitaù-worshiped; viñëuù-Lord Viñëu; häritam-removed; tena-by him; janma-birth; vai-indeed.

“He loses the rare human life he attained after many thousands and millions of births who does not worship Lord Viñëu in the month of Kärttika.

Text 30

viñëoù püjä kathä viñëor
vaiñëavänäà ca darçanam
na bhavet kärttike yasya
hanti puëyaà daçäbdikam
viñëoù-of Lord Viñëu; püjä-worship; kathä-topics; viñëoù-of Lord Viñëu; vaiñëavänäm-of the Vaiñëavas; ca-qand; darçanam-sight; na-not; bhavet-is; kärttike-in Kärttika; yasya-of whom; hanti-kills; puëyam-piety; daça-ten; abdikam-years.

“A person who in the month of Kärttika does not worship Lord Viñëu, chant Lord Viñëu’s glories, or associate with the Vaiñëavas, kills ten years of pious deeds.”

Text 31

atha kärttika-mähätmyaà
kärttikasya tu mähätmyaà
präk sämänyena likhyate
tato viçeñatas tatra
karma-deçädi-bhedataù
atha-now; kärttika-mähätmyam-the glories of Kärttika; kärttikasya-of Kärttika; tu-indeed; mähätmyam-the glory; präk-first; sämänyena-in a general way; likhyate-is written; tataù-then; viçeñataù-specifically; tatra-there; karma-deçädi-bhedataù-differences beginning with work and place.

The Glories of Kärttika
First I will write of the glories of Kärttika in a general way and then I will write of the different situations beginning with the differences of work and place.

Text 32

atha sämänya-kärttika-mähätmyaà
skände tatraiva
kärttikasya tu mäsasya
koöy-aàçenäpi närhati
sarva-tértheñu yat snänaà
sarva-däneñu yat phalam
atha-now; sämänya-in a general way; kärttika-of Kärttika; mähätmyam-the glory; skände-in the Skanda Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; kärttikasya-of Kärttika; tu-indeed; mäsasya-glory; koöy-aàçena-with a ten-millionth part; api-even; na-not; arhati-is worthy; sarva-in all; tértheñu-holy places; yat-what; snänam-bathing; sarva-däneñu-in all charities; yat-what; phalam-result.

A General Description of Kärttika’s Glories
In the Skanda Puräëa it is said:
“The pious result obtained by bathing in all holy places and giving all charities is not equal to one ten-millionth part of the result obtained by following the vow of Kärttika.

Texts 33 and 34

ekataù sarva-térthäni
sarve yajïäù sa-dakñiëäù
ekataù puñkare väsaù
kurukñetre himäcale
meru-tulya-suvarëäni
sarva-dänäni caikataù
ekataù kärttiko vatsa
sarvadä keçava-priyaù
ekataù-as one; sarva-térthäni-all holy places; sarve-all; yajïäù-yajnas; sa-dakñiëäù-with daksina; ekataù-as one; puñkare-in Puñkara; väsaù-residence; kurukñetre-in Kurukñetra; himäcale-in the Himalayas; meru-tulya-suvarëäni-gold equal to Mount Meru; sarva-dänäni-all charity; ca-ad; ekataù-as one; ekataù-as one; kärttikaù-Kärttika; vatsa-child; sarvadä-in all ways; keçava-to Lord Kåñëa; priyaù-dear.

“All holy places, yajïas, dakñiëäs, residence in Puñkara, Kurukñetra, and the Himalayas, and all giving in charity a pile of gold like Mount Meru, reside in Kärttika, Lord Kåñëa’s favorite month.

Text 35

yat kiïcit kriyate puëyaà
viñëum uddiçya kärttike
tad akñayaà bhavet sarvaà
satyoktaà tava närada
yat-waht; kiïcit-something; kriyate-is done; puëyam-piety; viñëum-to Lord Viñëu; uddiçya-in relation to; kärttike-in Kärttika; tat-that; akñayam-eternal; bhavet-is; sarvam-all; satya-truth; uktam-said; tava-of you; närada-O Narada.

“The service one does to Lord Viñëu in the month of Kåñëa is all eternal. O Närada, I tell you the truth.

Text 36

kärttikaà khalu vai mäsaà
sarva-mäseñu cottamam
puëyänäà paramaà puëyaà
pävanänäà ca pävanam
kärttikam-Kärttika; khalu-indeed; vai-indeed; mäsam- -month; sarva-mäseñu-in all months; ca-and; uttamam-the best; puëyänäm-of pious deeds; paramam-the best; puëyam-pious deed; pävanänäm-of purifiers; ca-and; pävanam-the purifier.

“Kärttika is the best of months, the most pious of pious deeds, the most purifying of all that purify.”

Text 37

kià ca
yathä nadénäà viprendra
çailänäà caiva närada
udadhénäà ca viprarñe
kñayo naivopapadyate

kim- ca-furthermore; yathä-as; nadénäm-of rivers; viprendra-O king of brähmaëas; çailänäm-of mountains; ca-and; eva-indeed; närada-O Narada; udadhénäm-of oceans; ca-and; viprarñe-O sage of brähmaëas; kñayaù-destruction; na-not; eva-indeed; upapadyate-is.

It is further said:
“O Närada, O king of brähmaëas, O great sage, rivers, mountains, and oceans will all be destroyed, but the month of Kärttika will never be destroyed.

Text 38

puëyaà kärttika-mäse tu
yat kiïcit kriyate mune
na tasyästi kñayo brahman
päpasyäpy evam eva ca
puëyam-piety; kärttika-mäse-in the month of Kärttika; tu-indeed; yat-what; kiïcit-something; kriyate-does; mune-O sage; na-not; tasya-of that; asti-is; kñayaù-destruction; brahman-O brähmaëa; päpasya-of sin; api-also; evam-thus; eva-indeed; ca-and.

“O sage, in the month of Kärttika neither pious deeds nor sins are ever destroyed.”

Text 39

na kärttika-samo mäso
na kåtena samaà yugam
na veda-sädåçaà çästraà
na térthaà gaìgayä samam
na-not; kärttika-samaù-equal to Kärttika; mäsaù-month; na-not; kåtena-Satya; samam-equal; yugam-yuga; na-not; veda-sädåçam-like the Vedas; çästram-scripture; na-not; tértham-holy place; gaìgayä-the Gaìgä; samam-like.

“No month is like Kärttika. No yuga is like Satya-yuga. No scripture is like the Vedas. No holy place is like the Gaìgä.

Text 40

kärttikaù pravaro mäso
vaiñëavänäà priyaù sadä
kärttikaà sakalaà yas tu
bhaktyä seveta vaiñëavaù
pitån uddharate sarvän
naraka-sthän mahä-mune
kärttikaù-Kärttika; pravaraù-best; mäsaù-month; vaiñëavänäm-of ther Vaiñëavas; priyaù-dear; sadä-always; kärttikam-Kärttika; sakalam-all; yaù-who; tu-indeed; bhaktyä-with devotion; seveta-serve; vaiñëavaù-Vaiñëava; pitån-the pitas; uddharate-delivers; sarvän-all; naraka-sthän-staying in hell; mahä-mune-O great sage.

“Kärttika is the best of months. Kärttika is always dear to the Vaiñëavas. O great sage, a Vaiñëava who with devotion serves Kärttika delivers his ancestors from hell.

Text 41

pädme ca
tatraiva dvadaçeñv api mäseñu
kärttikaù kåñëa-vallabhaù
tasmin sampüjito viñëur
alpakair apy upäyanaiù
dadäti vaiñëavaà lokam-
ity evaà niçcitaà mayä
pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; ca-and; tatra-there; eva-indeed; dvadaçeñv-in the twelve; api-even; mäseñu-months; kärttikaù-Kärttika; kåñëa-to Lord Kåñëa; vallabhaù-dear; tasmin-in that; sampüjitaù-worshiped; viñëuù-Lord Viñëu; alpakaiù-with slight; api-even; upäyanaiù-vow; dadäti-gives; vaiñëavam-of Lord Viñëu; lokam-the world; iti-thus; evam-thus; niçcitam-concluded; mayä-by me.

In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“Of the twelve months, Kärttika is the most dear to Lord Kåñëa. To anyone who even slightly worships Lord Viñëu during its time, the month of Kärttika gives residence in Lord Viñëu’s transcendental abode.

Text 42

yathä dämodaro bhakta-
vatsalo vidito janaiù
tasyäyaà tädåço mäsaù
sv-alpam apy uru-kärakaù
yathä-as; dämodaraù-Lord Damodara; bhakta-the devotees; vatsalaù-loves; viditaù-known; janaiù-by the people; tasya-of Him; ayam-this; tädåçaù-like this; mäsaù-month; sö-alpam-very slight; api-even; uru-kärakaù-making big.

“As everyone knows, Lord Dämodara loves His devotees. Lord Dämodara’s month, the month of Kärttika, also loves the devotees. The month of Kärttika thinks even the slightest devotional service is very big and important.

Text 43

durlabho mänuño deho
dehinäà kñaëa-bhaìguraù
taträpi durlabhaù kälaù
kärttiko hari-vallabhaù
durlabhaù-rare; mänuñaù-human; dehaù-body; dehinäm-of they who possess bodies; kñaëa-bhaìguraù-breaking in a moment; taträpi-still; durlabhaù-rare; kälaù-time; kärttikaù-Kärttika; hari-vallabhaù-dear to Lord Kåñëa.

“Even though its lasts for only a brief moment, the human form of life is very rare and valuable. In the same way the brief month of Kärttika is also very rare and valuable.

Text 44

dépenäpi hi yaträsau
préyate harir éçvaraù
su-gétaà ca dadäty eva
para-dépa-prabodhanät
dépena-with a lamp; api-even; hi-indeed; yatra-where; asau-He; priyate-is pleased; hariù-Lord Hari; éçvaraù-the Supreme Personality of Godhead; su-gétam-glorified; ca-and; dadäti-gives; eva-indeed; para-dépa-prabodhanät-from liughting another’s lamp.

“Lord Kåñëa is pleased by the offering of a single lamp during the month of Kärttika. Lord Kåñëa glorifies anyone who lights a lamp for someone else to offer.”

Text 45

atha tatra vrata-mähätmyaà
skände tatraiva
vratänäm iha sarveñäà
eka-janmänugaà phalam
kärttike tu vratasyoktaà
phalaà janma-çatänugam
atha-now; tatra-there; vrata-mähätmyam-glory of the vow; skände-in the Skanda Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; vratänäm-of vows; iha-here; sarveñäm-all; eka-one; janma-birth; anugam-following; phalam-result; kärttike-in Kärttika; tu-indeed; vratasya-of the vow; uktam-spoken; phalam-result; janma-births; çata-a hundred; anugam-following.

In the Skanda Puräëa it is said:
“Other vows bring the results of a lifetime of pious deeds. The vow of Kärttika brings the result of a hundred lifetimes of pious deeds.

Text 46

akrüra-térthe viprendra
kärttikyaà samupoñya ca
snätvä yat phalam äpnoti
tä chrutvä vaiñëavaà vratam
akrüra-térthe-at Akrüra-tértha; viprendra-O king of brähmaëas; kärttikyam-in Kärttika; samupoñya-fasting; ca-and; snätvä-bathing; yat-what; phalam-result; äpnoti-attains; tat-that; çrutvä-hearing; vaiñëavam-Vaiñëava; vratam-vow.

“O king of brähmaëas, a person who simply hears the glories of the Kärttika vow attains the result of fasting and bathing at sacred Akrüra-tértha.

Text 47

väräëasyäà kurukñetre
naimiñe puñkare ‘rbude
gatvä yat phalam äpnoti
vrataà kåtvä tu kärttike
väräëasyäm-in Varanasi; kurukñetre-at Kuruksetra; naimiñe-in Naimisaranya; puñkare-in Puskara; arbude-in Arbuda-tirtha; gatvä-going; yat-what; phalam-result; äpnoti-attains; vratam-vow; kåtvä-doing; tu-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika.

“By following the Kärttika vow one attains the result of going on pilgrimage to Väräëasé, Kurukñetra, Naimiñäraëya, Puñkara, and Arbuda-tértha.

Text 48

aniñövä ca sadä yajïair
na kåtvä pitåbhiù svadhäm
vratena kärttike mäsi
vaiñëavaà tu padaà vrajet
aniñövä-not worshiping; ca-and; sadä-always; yajïaiù-with yajnas; na-not; kåtvä-doing; pitåbhiù-with the pitas; svadhäm-sraddha; vratena-with a vow; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; vaiñëavam-of Lord Viñëu; tu-indeed; padam-to the abode; vrajet-goes.

“A person who never performs yajïas or offers çräddha to the ancestors, but who does follow the vow of Kärttika, will go to the abode of Lord Viñëu.

Text 49

pravåttänäà ca bhakñyänäà
kärttike niyame kåte
avaçyaà kåñëa-rüpatvaà
präpyate muktidaà çubham
pravåttänäm-done; ca-and; bhakñyänäm-of food; kärttike-in Kärttika; niyame-in restriction; kåte-done; avaçyam-inevitably; kåñëa-rüpatvam-a form, like that of Lord Kåñëa; präpyate-attains; muktidam-giving liberation; çubham-auspicious.

“One who sometimes fasts during Kärttika attains liberation. He attains a glorious spiritual form like Lord Kåñëa’s.

Text 50

kià ca
brähmaëaù kñatriyo vaiçyaù
çüdro vä muni-sattama
viyoëià na vrajaty eva
vrataà kåtvä tu kärttike
kim- ca-furthermore; brähmaëaù-a brähmaëa; kñatriyaù-a ksatriya; vaiçyaù-a vaisya; çüdraù-a sudra; vä-or; muni-sattama-O best of sages; viyoëim-a bad womb; na-not; vrajati-attains; eva-indeed; vratam-vow; kåtvä’doing; tu-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika.

It is further said:
“O best of sages, a brähmaëa, kñatriya, vaiçya, or çüdra who follows the Kärttika vow will not take birth in a sinful family.

Text 51

kià ca
kärttike muni-çärdüla
sva-saktyä vaiñëavaà vratam
yaù karoti yathoktaà tu
muktis tasya kare sthitä
kim- ca-furthermore; kärttike-in Kärttika; muni-çärdüla-O tiger of sages; sva-saktyä-own power; vaiñëavam-of Lord Viñëu; vratam-the vow; yaù-one who; karoti-does; yathä-as; uktam-described; tu-indeed; muktiù-liberation; tasya-of him; kare-in the hand; sthitä-staying.

It is further said:
“O tiger of sages, liberation stands in the hand of anyone who follows the Kärttika vow as I have described it to you.

Text 52

su-puëye kärttike mäsi
devarñi-pitå-sevite
kriyamäëe vrate nånäà
sv-alpe ‘pi syän mahä-phalam
su-puëye-very sacred; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; devarñi-pitr„-sevite-served by the demigods, sages, and pitas; kriyamäëe’being done; vrate-in the vow; nånäm-of the people; sö-alpe-very slight; api-even; syän-is; mahä-phalam-great result.

“He attains a great result who even very slightly follows the very sacred Kärttika vow, which is served by the demigods, sages, and pitäs.

Text 53

atha tatra karma-viçeña-mähätmyaà
skände tatraiva
dänaà dattaà hutaà japtaà
tapaç caiva tathä kåtam
tad akñaya-phalaà proktaà
kärttike ca dvijottama
atha-now; tatra-there; karma-viçeña-mähätmyam-the glory of specifé activities; skände-in the Skanda Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; dänam-charity; dattam-given; hutam-yajna; japtam-japa; tapaù-austerity; ca-and; eva-indeed; tathä-so; kåtam-done; tat-that; akñaya-phalam-eternal result; proktam-said; kärttike-in Kärttika; ca-and; dvijottama-O best of brähmaëas.

The Glories of Specifé Pious Activities Performed During Kärttika
In the Skanda Puräëa it is said:
“Charity, yajïa, japa, and austerity performed in the month of Kärttika bring a result, O best of brähmaëas, that will never be destroyed.”

Text 54

kià ca
yat kiïcit kärttike dattaà
viñëum uddiçya mänavaiù
tad akñayaà labhyate vai
anna-dänaà viçeñataù
kim- ca-furthermore; yat-what; kiïcit-something; kärttike-in Kärttika; dattam-given; viñëum-to Lord Viñëu; uddiçya-in relation to; mänavaiù-by human beings; tat-that; akñayam-imperishable; labhyate-is attained; vai-indeed; anna-dänam-gift of food; viçeñataù-specifically.

It is further said:
“One who during the month of Kärttika gives a small gift to Lord Viñëu attains a result that will never be destroyed. This is especially true when the gift is food.

Text 55

kià ca
yas tu samvatsaraà pürëaà
agnihotram upäsate
kärttike svastike kåtvä
samam etan na saàçayaù
kim- ca-furthermore; yaù-one who; tu-indeed; samvatsaram-for a year; pürëam-full; agnihotram-agnihotra-yajna; upäsate-worships; kärttike-in Kärttika; svastike-auspicious; kåtvä-doing; samam-equal; etan-this; na-no; saàçayaù-doubt.

“One who follows the auspicious Kärttika vow attains the result of an entire year of performing agnihotra-yajïas. Of this there is no doubt.

Text 56

kärttike yä karoty evaà
keçavasyaiva maëòalam
svarga-sthä çobhate sä su
kapoté pakñiëé yathä
kärttike-in Kärttika; yä-who; karoti-does; evam-thus; keçavasya-of Lord Kåñëa; eva-indeed; maëòalam-the circle; svarga-sthä-staying in Svargaloka; çobhate-is splendid; sä-she; su-indeed; kapoté-a dove; pakñiëé-bird; yathä-as.

“A woman who spends the month of Kärttika in the circle where Lord Keçava stays becomes splendid like a dove in Svargaloka.

Text 57

yaù karoti naro nityaà
kärttike patra-bhojanam
na sa durgatim äpnoti
yävad indräç caturdaça
yaù-who; karoti-does; naraù-a person; nityam-always; kärttike-in Kärttika; patra-bhojanam-offering food; na-not; sa-he attains; durgatim-misfortune; äpnoti-attains; yävat-as; indraù-Indras; caturdaça-fourteen.

“One who regularly offers food to Lord Kåñëa during the month of Kärttika does not suffer troubles. For as long as the fourteen Indras rule, he is free of troubles.

Text 58

janma-prabhåti yat päpaà
mänavaiç ca kåtaà bhavet
tat sarvaà näçam äpnoti
brahma-patreñu bhojanät
janma-with birth; prabhåti-beginning; yat-what; päpam-sin; mänavaiù-by human beings; ca-and; kåtam-done; bhavet-may be; tat-indeed; sarvam-all; näçam-destruction; äpnoti-attains; brahma-of a paläça tree; patreñu-in the leaves; bhojanät-from eating.

“One who during the month of Kärttika eats prasädam from a paläça-leaf plate destroys all sins committed since the time of his birth.

Text 59

sarva-käma-phalaà tasya
sarva-tértha-phalaà labhet
na väpi narakaà paçyed
brahma-patreñu bhojanät
sarva-all; käma-desires; phalam-result; tasya-of him; sarva-tértha-phalam-the result of all pilgrimages; labhet-attains; na-not; vä-or; api-even; narakam-hell; paçyet-sees; brahma-patreñu-in a palasa-leaf plate; bhojanät-from eating.

“One who during the month of Kärttika eats prasädam from a paläça-leaf plate attains all his desires. He attains the result of all pilgrimages. He never sees hell.

Text 60

brahma caiña småtiù sakñät
paläçaù sarva-käma-daù
madhyamaà varjitaà patraà
çüdrasya muni-sattama
bhuïjan narakam äpnoti
yävad indräç caturdaça
brahma-Brahma; ca-and; eña-this; småtiù-remembered; sakñät-directly; paläçaù-palasa; sarva-käma-daù-fulfilling all desires; madhyamam-middle; varjitam-without; patram-leaf; çüdrasya-of a sudra; muni-sattama-O best of sages; bhuïjan-eating; narakam-hell; äpnoti-attains; yävat-as; indräù-Indras; caturdaça-fourteen.

“The paläça tree, which is called by the name Brahma, fulfills all desires. O best of sages, a çüdra should avoid the middle leaf of the paläça tree. A çüdra who eats from such a middle-leaf plate goes to hell for as long as the fourteen Indras live.

Text 61

tila-dänam- nadé-snänaà
sat-kathä sädhu-sevanam
bhojanaà brahma-patreñu
kärttike mukti-däyakam
tila-of sesame; dänam-charity; nadé-in a river; snänam-bathing; sat-of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; kathä-topics; sädhu-sevanam-service to the devotees; bhojanam-eating; brahma-patreñu-from a paläça-leaf plate; kärttike-in Kärttika; mukti-däyakam-giving liberation.

“During the month of Kärttika giving sesame seeds in charity, bathing in a sacred river, talking about the Supreme Personality of Godhead, serving the devotees, and eating prasädam from a paläça-leaf plate, all grant liberation.

Text 62

jägaraà kärttike mäsi
yaù karoty aruëodaye
dämodarägre viprendra
go-sahasra-phalaà labhet
jägaram-staying awake; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; yaù-who; karoti-does; aruëodaye-to sunrise; dämodarägre-before Lord Dämodara; viprendra-O king of brähmaëas; go-sahasra-phalam-the result of a thousand cows; labhet-attains.

“O king of brähmaëas, a person who during the month of Kärttika keeps an all-night vigil, in the presence of Lord Dämodara staying awake until sunrise, attains the pious result of giving a thousand cows in charity.

Text 63

jägaraà paçcime yäme
yaù karoti mahä-mune
kärttike sannidhau viñëos
tat-padaà kara-saàsthitam
jägaram-a vigil; paçcime-the last; yäme-yama; yaù-who; karoti-does; mahä-mune-O great sage; kärttike-in Kärttika; sannidhau-in the presence; viñëoù-of Lord Viñëu; tat-padam-His abode; kara-saàsthitam-staying in the hand.

“O king of brähmaëas, a person who during the month of Kärttika keeps an all-night vigil, in the presence of Lord Viñëu staying awake until the last portion of the night, finds Lord Viñëu’s spiritual abode in the palm of his hand.

Text 64

sädhu-sevä gaväà gräsaù
kathä viñëos tathärcanam
jägare paçcime yäme
durlabhaù kärttike kalau
sädhu-to the devotees; sevä-service; gaväm-of the cows; gräsaù-feeding; kathä-talking; viñëoù-of Lord Viñëu; tathä-so; arcanam-worship; jägare-vigil; paçcime-to the last; yäme-yama; durlabhaù-rare; kärttike-in Kärttika; kalau-in Kali-yuga.

“During the month of Kärttika serving the devotees, feeding the cows, talking about and worshiping Lord Viñëu, and keeping a vigil until the last part of the night bring, in the Kali-yuga, a very rare result.”

Text 65

kià ca
jala-dhenu-sahasraà ca
våña-saàsthe diväkare
toyaà dattvä yad äpnoti
snänaà kåtvä tu kärttike
kim- ca-furthermore; jala-dhenu-sahasram-a thousand jaladhenus; ca-and; våña-saàsthe-situated in Taurus; diväkare-in the sun; toyam-water; dattvä-giving; yat-which; äpnoti-attains; snänam-bath; kåtvä-doing; tu-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika.

It is further said:
“One who bathes during the month of Kärttika attains the pious result of giving water and a thousand jaladhenus in charity when the sun is in Taurus.

Text 66

sannihatyäà kurukñetre
rähu-graste diväkare
sürya-väreëa yat snänaà
tad ekähena kärttike
sannihatyäm-Sannihatya; kurukñetre-at Kuruksetra; rähu-graste-swallowed by Rahu; diväkare-when the sun; sürya-väreëa-on sunday; yat-what; snänam-bath; tat-that; ekähena-by one day; kärttike-in Kärttika.

“By once bathing during the month of Kärttika one attains the pious result of bathing in Lake Sannihatya’ at Kurukñetra during a solar eclipse on a Sunday.

Text 67

pitån uddiçya yad dattaà
kärttike kåñëa-vallabhe
annodakaà muni-çreñöha
akñayaà jäyate nåëäm
pitån uddiçya-to the pitas; yat-what; dattam-given; kärttike-in Kärttika; kåñëa-vallabhe-dear to Lord Viñëu; anna-food; udakam-water; muni-çreñöha-O best of sages; akñayam-immortal; jäyate-is born; nåëäm-of men.

“O best of sages, they become free from death who offer food and water to the pitäs during the month of Kärttika, which is dear to Lord Kåñëa.”

Text 68

kià ca
géta-çästra-vinodena
kärttikaà yo nayen naraù
na tasya punar ävåttir
mayä dåñöä kali-priya
kim- ca-furthermore; géta-çästra-vinodena-by happily reading Bhagavad-gétä; kärttikam-in Kärttika; yaù-who; nayen-pass; naraù-a person; na-not; tasya-of him; punaù-again; ävåttiù-return; mayä-by me; dåñöä-seen; kali-priya-O Narada.

It is further said:
“O Närada, I have personally seen that a person who happily reads Bhagavad-géta’ during the month of Kärttika does not return to the world of birth and death.”

Text 69

kià ca
pradakñiëaà ca yaù kuryät
kärttike viñëu-sadmani
pade pade ‘çvamedhasya
phala-bhägé bhaven naraù
kim- ca-furthermore; pradakñiëam-circumambulation; ca-and; yaù-who; kuryät-does; kärttike-in Kärttika; viñëu-sadmani-in the abode of Lord Viñëu; pade pade-at every step; açvamedhasya-of an asvamedha-yajna; phala-bhägé-attaining the result; bhaven-is; naraù-a person.

It is further said:
“By circumambulating a temple of Lord Viñëu during the month of Kärttika one attains at every step the pious result of performing an açvamedha-yajïa.

Text 70

gétaà vädyaà ca nåtyaà ca
kärttike purato hareù
yaù karoti naro bhaktyä
labhate cäkñayaà padam
gétam-singing; vädyam-playing musical instruments; ca-and; nåtyam-dancing; ca-and; kärttike-in Kärttika; purataù-before; hareù-Lord Hari; yaù-one who; karoti-does; naraù-a person; bhaktyä-with devotion; labhate-attains; ca-and; akñayam-imperishable; padam-result.

“During the month of Kärttika a person who with devotion sings, plays a musical instrument, and dances before the Deity of Lord Hari attains a pious result that will never be lost.

Text 71

harer näma-sahasräkhyaà
gajendrasya ca mokñaëam
“They who with great devotion gaze at a palatial temple lit with a splendid lamp have not a single relative that lives in hell.

Text 136

divi devä nirékñyante
viñëu-dépa-pradaà naram
kadä bhaviñyaty asmäkaà
saìgamaù puëya-karmaëä
divi-in the higher planets; devä-the demigods; nirékñyante-are seen; viñëu-dépa-pradam-offering lamps to Lord Viñëu; naram-a human; kadä-when?; bhaviñyati-will be; asmäkam-of all; saìgamaù-the company; puëya-karmaëä-by pious deeds.

“When they see a human being offering a lamp to Lord Viñëu, the demigods in Devaloka think: When, by performing that single pious deed, will this person join us here?

Text 137

kärttike kärttikéà yävat
präsädopari dépakam
yo dadäti muni-çreñöha
tasyendratvaà na durlabham
kärttike-in Kärttika; kärttikém-in Kärttika; yävat-when; präsäda-a temple; upari-above; dépakam-a lamp; yaù-who; dadäti-places; muni-çreñöha-O best of sages; tasya-of him; indratvam-the post of Indra; na-not; durlabham-difficult to attain.

“O best of sages, a person who places a lamp on a temple roof during the month of Kärttika does not find it difficult to attain the post of Indra.

Text 138

atha tatra dépa-mälä-mähätmyam-
skände tatraiva
dépa-paìktes” ca racanäà
sa-bähyäbhyantare hareù
viñëor vimäne kurute
sa naraù çaìkha-cakra-dhåk
atha-now; tatra-there; dépa-mälä-mähätmyam-the glory of a row of lamps; skände-in the Skanda Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; dépa-paìkteù-of a row of lamps; ca-and; racanäm-creation; sa-bähya-outside; abhyantare-and inside; hareù-of Lord Hari; viñëoù-of Lord Viñëu; vimäne-on a palatial temple; kurute-does; saù-He; naraù-a person; çaìkha-cakra-dhåk-holding a conch and cakra.

The Glories of Offering Many Lamps During the Month of Kärttika
In the Skanda Puräëa it is said:
“A person who lights many lamps inside and outside Lord Viñëu’s temple becomes a liberated soul. Holding a diñ and conch, he attains a spiritual form like Lord Viñëu’s.

Text 139

dépa-paìkteç ca racanäà
kurute keçavälaye
tasyänvaye prasütänäà
lakñäëäà narakaà na hi
dépa-paìkteù-of many lamps; ca-and; racanäm-creation; kurute-does; keçavälaye-in Lord Kåñëa;’s temple; tasya-of him; anvaye-in the family; prasütänäm-born; lakñäëäm-of hundred thousand; narakam-hell; na-not; hi-indeed.

“When a person lights many lamps in Lord Keçava’s temple, not a single of his hundred thousand closest relatives lives in hell.

Text 140

viñëor vimänaà dépäòhyaà
sa-bähyäbhyantare mune
dépodyata-kare märge
tena präptaà paraà padam
viñëoù-of Lord Viñëu; vimänam-the temple; dépäòhyam-opulent with lamps; sa-bähyäbhyantare-within and without; mune-O sage; dépodyata-kare-with shining lamps; märge-on the path; tena-by him; präptam-attained; param-the supreme; padam-abode.

“O sage, a person who makes Lord Viñëu’s temple splendid with many lights inside and outside, travels to the supreme abode on the path shining with light.”

Texts 141 and 142

bhaviñye ca
yaù kuryät kärttike mäsi
çobhanaà dépa-mälikäm
prabodhe caiva dvädaçyäà
ekädaçyäà viçeñataù
süryäyuta-prakäças tu
tejasä bhäsayan diçaù
tejo-räçi-vimäna-stho
jagad uddyotayaàs tviñä
bhaviñye-in the Bahviñya Puräëa; ca-and; yaù-who; kuryät-does; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; çobhanam-beauty; dépa-mälikäm-a garland of lamps; prabodhe-lighting; ca-and; eva-indeed; dvädaçyäm-on dvadasi; ekädaçyäm-on ekädaçé; viçeñataù-specifically; sürya-suns; ayuta-tne thousand; prakäçaù-shining; tu-indeed; tejasä-with light; bhäsayan-illuminating; diçaù-the directions; tejo-räçi-vimäna-sthaù-on an airplane filled with light; jagat-the universe; uddyotayaàù-illuminates; tviñä-with light.

In the Bhaviñya Puräëa it is said:
“A person who makes the Lord’s temple splendid with many lamps during the month of Kärttika, and especially during the ekädaçé or the dvädaçé of that month, becomes glorious like ten thousand suns. Traveling in a splendid airplane that fills the universe with light, he leaves this world of birth and death.

Text 143

yävat pradépa-saìkhyä tu
ghåtenäpürya bodhitä
tävad varña-sahasräëi
viñëuloke mahéyate
yävat-as; pradépa-saìkhyä-with a number of lamps; tu-indeed; ghåtenäpürya-filled with ghee; bodhitä-lighted; tävat-so; varña-sahasräëi-for a thousand years; viñëuloke-in Viñëuloka; mahéyate-is glorified.

“For each lamp that he lit on the earth he is glorified on Viñëuloka for a thousand years.

Text 144

pädme tatraiva
uccaiù pradépam äkäçe
yo dadyät kärttike naraù
sarvaà kulaà samuddhåtya
viñëulokam aväpnuyät
pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; uccaiù-greatly; pradépam-lamp; äkäçe-in the sky; yaù-who; dadyät’-places; kärttike’in Kärttika; naraù-a person; sarvam-all; kulam-family; samuddhåtya-delivering; viñëulokam’to Viñëuloka; aväpnuyät-attains.

In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“A person who places a great lamp high in the sky during the month of Kärttika takes all his relatives with him to Viñëuloka.

Text 145

viñëu-keçavam uddiçya
dépaà dadyät tu kärttike
äkäça-sthaà jala-sthaà ca
çåëutäsyäpi yat phalam
viñëu-keçavam-Lord Kåñëa; uddiçya-in relation to; dépam-lamp; dadyät-gives; tu-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika; äkäça-stham-in the sky; jala-stham-in the water; ca-and; çåëuta-please hear; asya-of that; api-also; yat-what; phalam-result.

“Please hear the result obtained by a person who offers a lamp to Lord Kåñëa in the sky or over the water during the month of Kärttika.

Text 146

dhanaà dhanyaà samåddhiç ca
putravän éçvaro gåhe
locane ca çubhe tasya
vidvän api ca jäyate
dhanam-wealth; dhanyam-good fortune; samåddhiù-prosperity; ca-and; putravän-good children; éçvaraù-controller; gåhe-in the home; locane-in the eye; ca-and; çubhe-beautiful; tasya-of him; vidvän-learned; api-also; ca-and; jäyate-is born.

“He becomes wealthy, fortunate, and prosperous. He becomes a controller of others. He has good children. Everything before his eyes and in his home is beautiful. He becomes wise and learned.”

Text 147

kià ca
vipra-veçmani yo dadyät
kärttike mäsi dépakam
agniñöoma-phalaà tasya
pravadanti manéñiëaù
kim- ca-furthermore; vipra-veçmani-in a brähmaëa’s home; yaù-who; dadyät-offers; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; dépakam-lamp; agniñöoma-phalam-the result of an agniñöoma-yajna; tasya-of him; pravadanti’say; manéñiëaù-the wise.

It is further said:
“The wise say that a person who offers a lamp in a brähmaëa’s home during the month of Kärttika attains the result of offering an agniñöoma-yajïa.

Text 148

catuñpaöheñu rathyäsu
brähmaëävasatheñu ca
våkña-müleñu goñöheñu
käntare gahaneñu ca
dépa-dänäd dhi sarvatra
mahä-phalam aväpnuyät
catuñpaöheñu-at a crossway; rathyäsu-on royal roads; brähmaëävasatheñu-in brähmaëas’ homes; ca-and; våkña-müleñu-at the roots of trees; goñöheñu-in cow barns; käntäre-in a great forest; gahaneñu-in hidden places; ca-and; dépa-dänät-by offering lamps; hi-indeed; sarvatra-everywhere; mahä-phalam-a greta result; aväpnuyät-attains.

“A person who places lamps on the royal roads, on crossroads, in brähmaëas’ homes, at tree roots, in cow barns, in forests, in hidden places, and everywhere, attains a great result.

Text 149

äkäça-dépa-däna-mantraù
tatraiva
dämodaräya nabhasi
tuläyäà lolayä saha
pradépaà te prayacchämi
namo ‘nantäya vedhase. iti.
äkäça-in the sky; dépa-light; däna-placing; mantraù-mantra; tatra-there; eva-indeed; dämodaräya-to Lord Dämodara; nabhasi-in the sky; tuläyäm-during Kärttika; lolayä-the goddess of fortune; saha-with; pradépam-lamp; te-they; prayacchämi-offer; namaù-obeisances; anantäya-to the unlimited; vedhase-to the creator; iti-thus.

A Mantra For Offering a Lamp in the Sky
In the scriptures it is said:
“Reciting the mantra ‘namo ‘nantäya vedhase’ (Obeisances to the unlimited, to the Supreme Creator), the devotees offer a lamp to Lord Dämodara and the goddess of fortune in the sky.

Text 150

atha deça-viçeñe kärttika-mähätmya-viçeñah
pädme tatraiva
yatra kuträpi deçe yaù
kärttika-snäna-dänataù
agnihotra-sama-phalaù
püjäyäà ca viçeñataù
atha-now; deça-places; viçeñe-in specific; kärttika-mähätmya-viçeñah-the glories of Kärttika; pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; yatra kutra-wherever; api-even; deçe-in the country; yaù-one who; kärttika-in Kärttika; snäna-bathing; dänataù-and giving charity; agnihotra-sama-equal to an agnihotra-yajna; phalaù-the result; püjäyäm-in worship; ca-and; viçeñataù-specifically.

The Glories of Observing the Kärttika Vow in Certain Specifé Places
In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“Wherever one may be, by bathing, giving charity, or especially by worshiping the Lord during the month of Kärttika one attains the result of performing an agnihotra-yajïa.

Text 151

kurukñetre koöi-guëo
gaìgäyäà cäpi tat-samaù
tato ‘dhikaù puñkare syäd
dvärakäyäà ca bhärgava
kåñëa-sälokya-do mäsaù
püjä-snänaiç ca kärttikaù
kurukñetre-in Kuruksetra; koöi-guëaù-tne million times; gaìgäyäm-by the gaìgä; ca-and; api-also; tat-samaù-equal to that; tataù-than that; adhikaù-more; puñkare-at Puskara; syät-is; dvärakäyäm-in Dvärakä;
ca-and; bhärgava-O descendent of Bhågu; kåñëa-sälokya-daù-giving residence on Lord Kåñëa’s planet; mäsaù-month; püjä-worship; snänaiù-bathing; ca-and; kärttikaù-in Kärttika.

“Observing the vow of Kärttika brings a result ten million times greater when performed at Kurukñetra or by the Gaìgä’s shore. The result is even greater at Puñkara-tértha. Bathing and worship at Dväraka’ during the month of Kärttika carries one to the abode of Lord Kåñëa.

Text 152

anyäù puryas tat-samänä
munayo mathuräm- vinä
dämodaratvam- hi hares
tatraiväséd yataù kila
anyäù-other; puryaù-cities; tat-samänä-equal to them; munayaù-sages; mathuräm-Mathurä; vinä-except for; dämodaratvam-the nature of Dämodara; hi-indeed; hareù-of Lord Hari; tatra-there; eva-indeed; äsét-was; yataù’because; kila-indeed.

“O sages, other holy cities bring similar results. The district of Mathurä, however, is different, because Lord Kåñëa revealed His Dämodara pastimes in the district of Mathurä.

Text 153

mathuräyäà tataç corje
vaikuëöha-préti-vardhanaù
kärttike mathuräyäà vai
paramävadhir iñyate
mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; tataù-therefore; ca-and; ürje-in Kärttika; vaikuëöha-préti-vardhanaù-increased love for Lord Kåñëa; kärttike-in Kärttika; mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; vai-indeed; parama-greatly; avadhiù-the greatest; iñyate-is attained.

“Observing the vow of Kärttika in Mathura’ brings love for Lord Kåñëa. In this way the best result is obtained in Mathurä.

Text 154

yathä mäghe prayägaù syäd
vaiçäkhe jähnavé yathä
kärttike mathurä sevyä
tatotkarñaù paro na hi
yathä-as; mäghe-in the month of Magha; prayägaù-Prayaga; syät-is; vaiçäkhe-in Vaiskha; jähnavé-the Gaìgä; yathä-as; kärttike-in Kärttika; mathurä-Mathurä; sevyä-to be served; tatotkarñaù-superiority; paraù-great; na-not; hi-indeed.

“As Prayäga should be served in the month of Mägha (January-February), and as the Gaìga’ should be served in the month of Vaiçäkha (April-May), so Mathura’ should be served in the month of Kärttika. Nothing is better than service to Mathura’ in Kärttika.

Text 155

mathuräyäà narair ürje
snätvä dämodaro ‘rcitaù
kåñëa-rüpä hi te jïeyä
nätra käryä vicäraëä
mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; naraiù-by people; ürje-in Kärttika; snätvä-bathing; dämodaraù-Dämodara; arcitaù-worshiped; kåñëa-rüpä-the form of Lord Kåñëa; hi-indeed; te-they; jïeyä-should be known; na-not; atra-here; käryä-to be done; vicäraëä-doubt.

“They who bathe and then worship Lord Dämodara in Mathura’ during the month of Kärttika attain spiritual forms like Lord Kåñëa’s. Of this there is no doubt.

Text 156

durlabhaù kärttiko vipra
mathuräyäà nåëäm iha
yaträrcitaù svakaà rüpaà
bhaktebhyaù samprayacchati
durlabhaù-rare; kärttikaù-Kärttika; vipra-O brähmaëa; mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; nåëäm-of the people; iha-here; yatra-where; arcitaù-worshiped; svakam-own; rüpam-form; bhaktebhyaù-to the devotees; samprayacchati-gives.

“O brähmaëa, it is rare that one is allowed to spend the month of Kärttika in Mathurä. To they who worship Him in Mathura’ during Kärttika, Lord Kåñëa reveals His own transcendental form.

Text 157

bhuktià muktià harir dadyäd
arcito ‘nyatra sevinäm
bhaktià ca na dadäty eña
yato vaçya-karé hariù
bhuktim-happiness; muktim-;liberation; hariù-Lord Kåñëa; dadyät-gives; arcitaù-worshiped; anyatra-another place; sevinäm-of the servants; bhaktim-devotional service; ca-and; na-not; dadäti-gives; eña-He; yataù-because; vaçya-karé-brought under control; hariù-Lord Kåñëa.

“To the devotees who worship Him in other places, Lord Kåñëa gives happiness and liberation, but He does not give devotional service, for devotional service turns Him into His devotee’s servant.

Text 158

sa tö aïjasä harer bhaktir
labhyate kärttike naraiù
mathuräyäà sakåd api
çré-dämodara-püjanät
saù-He; tv-indeed; aïjasä-easily; hareù-of Lord Kåñëa; bhaktiù-dfevotional service; labhyate-is obtained; kärttike-in Kärttika; naraiù-by people; mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; sakåt-once; api-even; çré-dämodara-püjanät-by worshiping Lord Dämodara.

“Still, one can very easily attain devotional service by once worshiping Lord Dämodara in Mathura’ during Kärttika.

Text 159

mantra-dravya-vihénaà ca
vidhi-hénaà ca püjanam
manyate kärttike devo
mathuräyäà yad-arcanam
mantra-matras; dravya-things; vihénam-without; ca-and; vidhi-hénam-without rules; ca-and; püjanam-worship; manyate-considers; kärttike-in Kärttika; devaù-the Lord; mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; yad-arcanam-whose worship.

“Even if it is performed without the proper mantras and offerings and without following the rules and regulations, Lord Kåñëa considers worship of Him in Mathura’ during Kärttika to be the most perfect kind of worship.

Text 160

yasya päpasya yujyeta
maraëäntä viniñkåtiù
tac-chuddhy-artham idaà proktaà
präyaçcittaà su-niçcitam
kärttike mathuräyäà vai
çré-dämodara-püjanam
yasya-of which; päpasya-sin; yujyeta-engaged; maraëäntä-until death; viniñkåtiù-atoned; tä-chuddhy-artham-for purification; idam-this; proktam-said; präyaçcittam-atonement; su-niçcitam-concluded; kärttike-in Kärttika; mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; vai-indeed; çré-dämodara-püjanam-worship of Lord Dämodara.

“Worship of Lord Dämodara in Mathura’ during the month of Kärttika is the proper atonement for a lifetime of sins.

Text 161

kärttike mathuräyäà vai
püjanäd darçanaà dhruvaù
çéghraà sampräptavän bälo
durlabhaà yoga-tat-paraiù
kärttike-in Kärttika; mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; vai-indeed; püjanät-from thew worship; darçanam-seeing; dhruvaù-Dhruva; çéghram-quickly; sampräptavän-attained; bälaù-a child; durlabham-rare; yoga-tat-paraiù-by the great yogis.

“By worshiping the Lord in Mathura’ during the month of Kärttika, the child Dhruva was quickly able to see Lord Kåñëa directly, an attainment rare even for the great yogés.

Text 162

sulabhä mathurä bhümau
praty-abdaà kärttikas tathä
tathäpi saàsarantéha
narä müòhä bhavämbudhau
sulabhä-easily attained; mathurä-Mathurä; bhümau-on the earth; praty-abdam-every year; kärttikaù-Kärttika; tathä-so; tathäpi-still; saàsaranti-take birth again andagain; iha-here; narä-the people; müòhä-bewildered; bhavämbudhau-in the ocean of birth and death.

“Even though every year there is a Kärttika, and even though it is easy to go to Mathurä, still the bewildered people, miss the opportunity placed before them. That is why they take birth again and again in the ocean of material life.

Text 163

kià yajïaiù kià tapobhiç ca
térthair anyaiç ca sevitaiù
kärttike mathuräyäà ced
arcyate rädhikä-priyaù
kim-what is the use?; yajïaiù-of yajnas; kim-what is the use?; tapobhiù-of uasterities; ca-and; térthaiù-pilgrimages; anyaiù-other; ca-and; sevitaiù-served; kärttike-in Kärttika; mathuräyäm-in mathurä; cet-if; arcyate’worshiped; rädhikä-priyaù-the beloved of Rädhä.

“What is the use of yajïas, austerities, and pilgrimages to a person who has the opportunity to worship Lord Kåñëa, the beloved of Rädhä, in Mathura’ during the month of Kärttika?

Text 164

yäni sarväëi térthäni
nadä nadyaù saräàsi ca
kärttike nivasanty atra
mäthure sarva-maëòale
yäni-which; sarväëi-all; térthäni-holy places; nadä-streams; nadyaù-rivers; saräàsi-lakes; ca-and; kärttike-in Kärttika; nivasanti-stay; atra-there; mäthure-in Mathurä; sarva-maëòale-in the circle.

“During the month of Kärttika all holy streams, rivers, and lakes reside in the circle of Mathurä.

Text 165

kärttike janma-sadane
keçavasya ca ye naräù
sakåt praviñöäù çré-kåñëaà
te yänti param avyayam
kärttike-in Kärttika; janma-sadane-in the birthplace; keçavasya’of Lord Kåñëa; ca-and; ye-which; naräù-people; sakåt-once; praviñöäù-entered; çré-kåñëam-Çré Kåñëa; te-they; yänti-attain; param’supreme; avyayam-eternal.

“They who once enter Lord Kåñëa’s birthplace in Mathura’ will enter the spiritual world and meet Lord Kåñëa, the eternal Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Text 166

paropahäsam uddiçya
kärttike hari-püjayä
mathuräyäà labhed bhaktyä
kià punaù çraddhayä naraù. iti.
paropahäsam-joking; uddiçya-in relation to; kärttike-in Kärttika; hari-püjäyä-worship of Lord Kåñëa; mathuräyäm-in Mathurä; labhet-attain; bhaktyä-with devotion; kim-what?; punaù-again; çraddhayä-with faith; naraù-a person; iti-thus.

“A person who as a joke worships Lord Kåñëa in Mathura’ during Kärttika attains the Lord’s supreme abode. What, then, can be said of they who worship the Lord with faith and devotion?”

Text 167

itthaà kärttika-kåtyäni
vyaktäny eva svato ‘bhavan
tatra kiïcid viçeñena
tad-vidhir likhyate ‘dhunä
ittham-thus; kärttika-kåtyäni-the duties of Kärttika; vyaktäni-manifested; eva-indeed; svataù-spontaneously; abhavan-became; tatra-there; kiïcit-something; viçeñena-specifically; tad-vidhiù-the way of that; likhyate-is written; adhunä-now.

Thus, in a general way I have written about the duties of Kärttika. Now I will write specifically how these duties should be performed.

Text 168

atha kärttika-kåtya-vidhiù
tatropakrama-kälaù
çré-kåñëa-satyä-samvädéya-kärttika-mähätmye
açvinasya tu mäsasya
yä çuklaikädaçé bhavet
kärttikasya vratänéha
tasyäà kuryäd atandritaù
atha-now; kärttika-kåtya-vidhiù-the way the duties of Kärttika should be performed; tatra-there; upakrama-beginning; kälaù-time; çré-kåñëa-of Lord Kåñëa; satyä-and Satyabhämä; samvädéya-in a conversation; kärttika-mähätmye-in the glories of Kärttika; açvinasya-of asvina; tu-indeed; mäsasya-the month; yä-which; çuklaikädaçé-çukla-ekädaçé; bhavet-is; kärttikasya-of Kärttika; vratäni-vows; iha-here; tasyäm-in that; kuryät-should do; atandritaù-diligently.

How the Duties of Kärttika Should Be Performed
When Kärttika Begins
In the Kärttika-mähätmya, Lord Kåñëa tells Satyabhämä:
“One should diligently follow the vow of Kärttika, which begins on the çukla-ekädaçé of the month of Açvina.

Text 169

nityaà jägaraëäyäntye
yäme rätreù samutthitaù
çucir bhütvä prabodhyätha
stotrair néräjayet prabhum
nityam-regularly; jägaraëäya-for waking; äntye-in the last; yäme-portion; rätreù-of the night; samutthitaù-risen; çuciù-pure; bhütvä-becoming; prabodhya-waking; atha-then; stotraiù-with prayers; néräjayet-should offer arati; prabhum-to the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

“In this vow one should rise at the end of night, waken the Deity with prayers, and then offer ärati.

Text 170

niçamya vaiñëavän dharmän
vaiñëavaiù saha harñitaù
kåtvä gétädikaà prätar
devaà néräjayet prabhum
niçamya-hearing; vaiñëavän-of Lord Viñëu; dharmän-the religion; vaiñëavaiù-the Vaiñëavas; saha-with; harñitaù-happy; kåtvä-doing; gétädikam-beginning with songs; prätaù-early in the morning; devam-the Supreme Personality of Godhead; néräjayet-should offer arati; prabhum-to the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

“In the company of the Vaiñëavas in the morning one should happily hear about the religion of devotional service to Lord Viñëu, sing songs glorifying Lord Viñëu, and offer ärati to Lord Viñëu.

Text 171

nady-ädau ca tato gatvä-
camya saìkalpam äcaret
prabhuà prärthyätha tasmai ca
dadyäd arghyaà yathä-vidhi
nady-ädau-beginning with rivers; ca-and; tataù-then; gatvä-going; äcamya-sipping; saìkalpam-desire; äcaret-should do; prabhum-to the Lord; prärthya-praying; atha-then; tasmai-to Him; ca-and; dadyät-should offer; arghyam-arghya; yathä-vidhi-according to the rules.

“Then one should go to a river or other source of water, perform äcamana, recite the saìkalpa mantra, recite the prärthana’ mantra, and then properly offer arghya to the Lord.

Text 172

tatra saìkalpa-mantraù
kärttike ‘haà kariñyämi
prätaù snänaà janärdana
préty-arthaà tava deveça
dämodara mayä saha
tatra-there; saìkalpa-mantraù-the saìkalpa-mantra; kärttike-in Kärttika; aham-I; kariñyämi-will do; prätaù-in the morning; snänam-bath; janärdana-O Lord Kåñëa; préty-artham-for the satisfaction; tava-of You; deveça-O master of the demigods; dämodara-O Dämodara; mayä-the goddess of fortune; saha-with.

The Saìkalpa mantra
“O Lord Dämodara, O Lord who rescues the devotees from sufferings, O master of the demigods, to please You and Goddess Rädhä, I shall bathe every morning during the month of Kärttika.”

Text 173

atha prärthanä-mantraù
tava dhyänena deveça
jale ‘smin snätum udyataù
tvat-prasädäc ce me päpaà
dämodara vinaçyatu
atha-then; prärthanä-mantraù-the prarthana mantra; tava-of You; dhyänena-by meditation; deveça-O master of the demigods; jale-in water; asmin-in this; snätum-to bathe; udyataù-about; tvat-prasädät-by Your mercy; ca-and; me-of me; päpam-the sin; dämodara-O Lord Dämodara; vinaçyatu.-will be destroyed.

The Prärthanä mantra
“O master of the demigods, rapt in meditation on You, I am about to take my bath. O Lord Dämodara, by Your grace may all my sins be destroyed.”

Text 174

atha arghya-mantraù
vratinaù kärttike mäsi
snätasya vidhivan mama
dämodara gåhäëärghyaà
danujendra-nisüdana
atha-now; arghya-mantraù-arghya mantra; vratinaù-following the vow; kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; snätasya-bathing; vidhivat-properly; mama-of me; dämodara-O Lord Dämodara; gåhäëa-please accept; ärghyam-arghya; danujendra-nisüdana-O killer of the great demons.

The Arghya mantra
“O Lord Dämodara, O killer of the kings of the demons, please accept this arghya that I, who have bathed and who follow this vow, properly offer to You.

Text 175

nitye naimittike kåtsne
kärttike päpa-çoñaëe
gåhäëärghyaà mayä dattaà
rädhayä sahito hare
nitye-regular; naimittike-occasional; kåtsne-all; kärttike-in Ka’rttika; päpa-çoñaëe-drying up sins; gåhäëa-please accept; arghyam-arghya; mayä-by me; dattam-offered; rädhayä’Rädhä; sahitaù-with; hare-O Kåñëa.

“O Lord Kåñëa accompanied by Goddess Rädhä, please accept this arghya I offer to You. May the regular and occasional duties I perform during this month of Kärttika dry up all my sins.”

Text 176

tilair älipya dehaà svaà
nämoccäraëa-pürvakam
snätvä sa-vidhinä sandhyäà
upäsya gåham ävrajet
tilaiù-with oil; älipya-anointing; deham-body; svam-own; nämoccäraëa-pürvakam’calling out the holy name; snätvä-bathing; sa-vidhinä-properly; sandhyäm-gayatri; upäsya-worshiping; gåham-home; ävrajet-should go.

Then one should anoint his body with oil, chant the Lord’s holy names, bathe, properly chant the gäyatré mantra, and then return home.

Text 177

upalipyätha devägre
nirmäya svastikaà prabhum
tulasé-mälaté-padmä-
gastya-puñpädinärcayet
upalipya-anointing; atha-then; deva-of the Lord; agre-in the presence; nirmäya-doing; svastikam-svastika; prabhum-the Lord; tulasé-with Tulasé; mälaté-padmä-gastya-puñpädinä-with mälaté, lotus, agastya, and others; puñpa-flowers; ädinä-beginning; arcayet-should worship.

Then, after anointing and making a svastika, one should worship the Deity with Tulasé and with mälaté, lotus, agastya, and other flowers.

Text 178

nityaà vaiñëava-saìgatyä
seveta bhagavat-kathäm
sarpiñähar-niçäà dépaà
tila-tailena cärcayet
nityam-regularly; vaiñëava-saìgatyä-in the company of the Vaiñëavas; seveta-one should serve; bhagavat-kathäm-the message of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sarpiñä-with ghee; ahar-niçäm-day and night; dépam-lamp; tila-tailena-with sesame oil; ca-and; arcayet-should worship.

In the company of the Vaiñëavas one should regularly serve the words glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Day and night a lamp of ghee or sesame oil should be used to worship the Lord.

Text 179

viçeñataç ca naivedyäny
arpayed arcayet tathä
praëamaàç ca yathä-çaktyä
eka-bhaktädika-vratam
viçeñataù-specifically; ca-and; naivedyäni-offerings of food; arpayet-should place; arcayet-should worship; tathä-then; praëaman-bowing down; ca-and; yathä-çaktyä-as far as one is able; eka-bhaktädika-vratam-with a vow of being devoted to the Supreme Personality of Godhead alone.

One should place offerings of food before the Lord, worship the Lord, and bow down before Him. In this way as far as one is able one should follow this vow of being devoted to the Lord alone.

Text 180

tathä ca pädme tatraiva
prätar utthäya çaucädi
kåtvä gatvä jaläçaye
kåtvä ca vidhivat snänaà
tato dämodarärcanam
tathä-so; ca-and; pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; prätaù-in the m,orning; utthäya-rising; çauca-cleanliness; ädi-beginning with; kåtvä-doing; gatvä-going; jaläçaye-in a body of water; kåtvä-doing; ca-and; vidhivat-according to the rules; snänam-bath; tataù-then; dämodarärcanam-the worship of Lord Dämodara.

In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“Early in the morning one should rise, go to a body of water, properly bathe, and then worship Lord Dämodara.

Text 181

kià ca
maunena bhojanaà käryaà
kärttike vrata-dhäriëä
ghåtena dépa-dänaà syät
tila-tailena vä punaù
kim- ca-furthermore; maunena-in silence; bhojanam-eating; käryam-should be done; kärttike-in Kärttika; vrata-dhäriëä-following the vow; ghåtena-with ghee; dépa-dänam-offering a lamp; syät-should be; tila-sesamum; tailena-with oil; vä-or; punaù-again.

It is further said:
“One who follows the Kärttika vow should take his meals in silence. He should offer a lamp of ghee or sesame oil.

Text 182

dinaà ca kåñëa-kathayä
vaiñëavänäà ca saìgamaiù
néyatäà kärttike mäsi
saìkalpa-vrata-pälanam
dinam-the day; ca-and; kåñëa-kathayä-with talks of Lord Kåñëa; vaiñëavänäm-of the Vaiñëavas; ca-and; saìgamaiù-with association; néyatäm-should be passed; kärttike mäsi-in Kärttika month; saìkalpa-vrata-pälanam-to keep the vow he made with the saìkalpa mantra.

“To keep the vow he made with the saìkalpa mantra he should pass his days talking of Lord Kåñëa in the company of the devotees.

Texts 183 and 184

äçvine çukla-pakñasya
prärambhe hari-väsare
athavä paurëamäsétaù
saìkrantau vä tulägame
dépa-dänam akhaëòaà ca
dadyäd vai viñëu-sannidhau
devälaye tulasyäà vä
äkäçe vä tad uttamam
äçvine-of Asvina; çukla-pakñasya-on the bright fortnight; prärambhe-beginning; hari-väsare-on ekädaçé; athavä-or; paurëamäsétaù-from the full moon; saìkrantau-on sankranti; vä-or; tulägame-on Tulagama; dépa-lamp; dänam-offering; akhaëòam-unbroken; ca-and; dadyät-should offer; vai-indeed; viñëu-sannidhau-to Lord Viñëu; devälaye-in the temple; tulasyäm-to Tulasé; vä-or; äkäçe-to the sky; vä-or; tat-that; uttamam-then.

“Beginning in the month of Açvina, either on the çukla-ekädaçé, or on the full moon day, or on the tula-saìkranti day, he should offer a lamp to Lord Viñëu in the temple, or he should offer the lamp to Tulasé-devé, or to the sky.”

Text 185

kià ca
rajataà kanakaà dépän
mani-muktäphalädikam
dämodarasya préty-arthaà
pradadyät kärttike naraù
kim- ca-furthermore; rajatam-silver; kanakam-gold; dépän-lamps; maëi-jewels; muktäphala-pearls; ädikam-beginning; dämodarasya-of Lord Dämodara; préty-artham-for the pleasure; pradadyät-should give; kärttike-in Kärttika; naraù-a person.

It is further said:
“During the month of Kärttika a person should offer silver, gold, lamps, jewels, pearls, and other valuables to please Lord Dämodara.”

Text 186

skände ca çré-rukmäìgada-mohiné-samväde
na gåhe kärttike kuryäd
viçeñena tu kärttikam
térthe tu kärttikéà kuryät
sarva-yatnena bhävini. iti.
skände ca çré-rukmäìgada-mohiné-samväde-in the Skanda Puräëa, in a conversation of Çré Mohiné and Çré Rukmäìgada; na-not; gåhe-in the home; kärttike-during Kärttika; kuryät-should do; viçeñena-specifically; tu-indeed; kärttikam-Kärttika; térthe-in a holy place; tu-indeed; kärttikém-the vow of Kärttika; kuryät-should do; sarva-all; yatnena-with endeavor; bhävini-O goddess; iti-thus.

In the Skanda Puräëa, Çré Rukmäìgada tells Çré Mohiné:
“O goddess, one should not follow the Kärttika vow at home. One should go to a holy place and follow it there very carefully.”

Text 187

atha kärttike varjyäni
tatraiva brahma-närada-samväde
kärttike tu viçeñena
räja-mäñäàç ca bhakñayan
niñpävän muni-çärdüla
yävad ähüta-näraké
atha-now; kärttike-in Kärttika; varjyäni-waht should be avoided; tatra-there; eva-indeed; brahma-närada-samväde-in a conversation of Brahma’ and Närada; kärttike-in Kärttika; tu-indeed; viçeñena-specifically; räja-mäñän-rajamasa beans; ca-and; bhakñayan-should eat; niñpävän-kidney beans; muni-of sages; çärdüla-O tiger; yävat-as; ähüta-called; näraké-a resident of hell.

What Should Be Avoided During the Month of Kärttika
In the Skanda Puräëa, in a conversation of Brahma’ and Närada, it is said:
“O tiger of sages, a person who during the month of Kärttika eats räjamäña beans or kidney beans becomes a resident of hell.

Text 188

kaliìgäni paöoläni
våntakaà sandhitäni ca
na tyajet kärttike mäsi
yävad ähüta-näraké
kaliìgäni-kaliìga; paöoläni-paöola; våntakam-eggplant; sandhitäni-pickles; ca-and; na-not; tyajet-abandons; kärttike mäsi-in Kärttika month; yävat-as; ähüta-näraké-is called a resident of hell.

“A person who during the month of Kärttika does not avoid eating kaliìga, paöola, eggplant, and pickles becomes a resident of hell.

Text 189

kärttike mäsi dharmätmä
matsyaà mäàsaà na bhakñayet
tatraiva yatnatas tyäjyaà
çäçakaà çaukaraà tathä
kärttike-in Kärttika; mäsi-month; dharmätmä-a religious person; matsyam-fish; mäàsam-meat; na-not; bhakñayet-eats; tatra-there; eva-indeed; yatnataù-carefully; tyäjyam-ot be avoided; çäçakam-rabbit; çaukaram-pork; tathä-so.

“During the month of Kärttika a religious person will carefully avoid eating fish, rabbit, pork, or any kind of flesh.”

Text 190

kià ca
parännaà para-çayyäà ca
para-däraà paräìganäm
sarvadä varjayet präjïo
viçeñena tu kärttike
kim- ca-furthermore; parännam-sumptuous food; para-çayyäm-comfortable bed; ca-and; para-däram-another’s wife; paräìganäm-prostitute; sarvadä-always; varjayet-should avoid; präjïaù-intelligent; viçeñena-specifically; tu-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika.

It is further said:
“During the month of Kärttika an intelligent person should stay away from sumptuous food, comfortable bed, prostitutes, and other’s wives.

Text 191

tailäbhyaìgaà tathä çayyäà
parännaà kaàsya-bhojanam
kärttike varjayed yas tu
paripürëa-vraté bhavet
taila-oil; abhyaìgam-anointing; tathä-so; çayyäm-bed; parännam-suptuous food; kaàsya-bhojanam-eating from a bell-metal plate; kärttike-in Kärttika; varjayet-should avoid; yaù-who; tu-indeed; paripürëa-vraté-completely following the vow; bhavet-should be.

“A person who properly follows the Kärttika vow should avoid being anointed with oil, eating sumptuous food, sleeping in a comfortable bed, and eating from a bell-metal plate.

Text 192

sampräpte kärttike dåñövä
parännaà yas tu varjayet
dine dine tu kåcchrasya
phalaà präpnoti mänavaù
sampräpte-attained; kärttike-Kärttika; dåñövä-seeing; parännam-sumtuous food; yaù-who; tu-indeed; varjayet-avoids; dine-day; dine-after day; tu-indeed; kåcchrasya-of severe austerities; phalam-the result; präpnoti-attains; mänavaù-a person.

“A person who avoids sumptuous food during the month of Kärttika attains every day the benefit of having performed severe austerities.”

Text 193

tatraiva çré-rukmäìgada-mohiné-samväde
kärttike varjayet tailaà
kärttike varjayen madhu
kärttike varjayet kaàsyaà
kärttike çukla-sandhitaà
tatra-there; eva-indeed; çré-rukmäìgada-mohiné-samväde-in a conversation of Çré Rukmäìgada and Çré Mohiné; kärttike-in Kärttika; varjayet-should avoid; tailam-oil; kärttike-in Kärttika; varjayen-should avoid; madhu-wine; kärttike’in Kärttika; varjayet-should avoid; kaàsyam-bell-metal; kärttike-in Kärttika; çukla-sandhitam-stale and sour.

Çré Rukmäìgada tells Çré Mohiné:
“During Kärttika one should avoid oil. During Kärttika one should avoid wine. During Kärttika one should avoid bell-metal. During Kärttika one should avoid food that is not fresh.

Text 194

na matsyaà bhakñayen mäàsaà
na kaurmaà nänyad eva hi
cäëòälaù sa bhavet su-bhru
kärttike maàsa-bhakñaëät
na-not; matsyam-fish; bhakñayen-should eat; mäàsam-meat; na-not; kaurmam-turtle; na-not; anyat-another; eva-indeed; hi-indeed; cäëòälaù-an outcaste; sa-he; bhavet-becomes; su-bhru-O girl with the beautiful eyebrows; kärttike-in Kärttika; maàsa-bhakñaëät-by eating flesh.

“O girl with the beautiful eyebrows, one should not eat fish, turtle, or any other kind of flesh. By eating meat during the month of Kärttika one becomes an outcaste.

Text 195

atha çré-rädhä-dämodara-püjä-vidhiù
pädme tatraiva
tataù priyatamä viñëo
rädhikä gopikäsu ca
kärttike püjanéyä ca
çré-dämodara-sannidhau
atha-now; çré-rädhä-dämodara-püjä-vidhiù-the Way to Worship Çré Çré Rädha’-Dämodara; pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; tataù-from that; priyatamä-most dear; viñëaù-of Lord Viñëu; rädhikä-Rädhä; gopikäsu-among the gopés; ca-and; kärttike-in Kärttika; püjanéyä-to be worshiped; ca-and; çré-dämodara-sannidhau-near Lord Dämodara.

The Way to Worship Çré Çré Rädhä-Dämodara
In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“Because She is the gopé most dear to Lord Viñëu, Çré Rädha’ should be worshiped along with Lord Dämodara during the month of Kärttika.

Text 196

dvijaà dämodaraà kåtvä
tat-patnéà rädhikäà tathä
kärttike püjanéyau tau
vaso-’laìkära-bhojanaiù
dvijam-a brähmaëa; dämodaram-Lord Dämodara; kåtvä-making; tat-patném-His wife; rädhikäm-Rädhä; tathä-so; kärttike-in Kärttika; püjanéyau-to be worshiped; tau-Them both; vasaù-with garments; alaìkära-ornaments; bhojanaiùand food.

“Dressing Lord Dämodara as a brähmaëa and Çré Rädha’ as His wife, one should worship them with nice garments, ornaments, and foods during the month of Kärttika.

Text 197

rädhikä-pratimäà vipraù
püjayet kärttike tu yaù
tasya tuñyati tat-prétyai
çrémän dämodaro hariù. iti.
rädhikä-of Çré Rädhä; pratimäm-the Deity; vipraù-a brähmaëa; püjayet-should worship; kärttike-in Kärttika; tu-indeed; yaù-who; tasya-of him; tuñyati-is pleased; tat-prétyai-for His satisfaction; çrémän-glorious; dämodaraù-Lord Dämodara; hariù.-the Supreme Personality of Godhead; iti-thus.

“O brähmaëas, during the month of Kärttika one should worship the Deity of Çré Rädhä. To please Çré Rädhä, Lord Dämodara, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, will be pleased with that worshiper.”

Text 198

dämodaräñöakaà näma
stotraà dämodarärcanam
nityaà dämodaräkarñi
paöhet satyavratoditam
dämodaräñöakam-Dämodaräñöaka; näma-named; stotram-prayer; dämodarärcanam-worship of Lord Dämodara; nityam-always; dämodaräkarñi-attarctive to Lord Dämodara; paöhet-should recite; satyavrata-by King Satyavrata; uditam-spoken.

One should regularly recite the prayer called Dämodaräñöaka, which was spoken by Satyavrata, which attracts Lord Dämodara, and which describes the worship of Lord Dämodara.

Text 199

atha çré-dämodaräñöakam
namäméçvaraà sac-cid-änanda-rüpaà
lasat-kuëòalaà gokule bhräjamänam
yaçodä-bhiyolükhaläd dhävamänaà
parämåñöam atyantato drutya gopyä
atha=now; çré-dämodaräñöakam-çré-dämodaräñöaka; namämi-I offer my respectful obeisances; éçvaram-to the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sä-cid-änanda-rüpam-whose form is eternal and full of knowledge and bliss; lasat-kuëòalam-with glistening earrings; gokule-in Gokula; bhräjamänam-splendidly manifested; yaçodä-by Yaçodä; bhiyä-with fear; ulükhalät-from the wooden mortar; dhävamänam-fleeing; para-greatly; ämåñöam-caught; atyantataù-greatly; drutya-quickly; gopyä-by the gopé.

Çré Dämodaräñöaka
“I offer my humble obeisances to the Supreme Controller, who possesses an eternal form of blissful knowledge, whose earrings glisten, who manifested Himself in Gokula, who ran from the wooden mortar in fear of Mother Yaçoda’ but was ultimately caught, . . .
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

Offering my respectful obeisances to Çré Çré Rädha’-Dämodara, I will now comment on the Dämodaräñöaka. In the beginning of this prayer the author offers his respectful obeisances as with devotion he describes the great treasure that is the form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, which was manifested in Gokula, and which is glorious with the most excellent handsomeness, pastimes, virtues, and other qualities.
What is the Supreme Personality of Godhead like? He is “éçvara”, which means “all-powerful”, “the master of the universes”, or “my master”. His form is eternal and full of knowledge and bliss. He is handsome and attractive.
The gopés describe His handsomeness in these words (Çrémad-Bhägavatam 10.29.40,:

trailokya-saubhagam idaà ca nirékñya rüpaà
yad go-dvija-druma-mågäù pulakäny abibhran

“O Kåñëa, even the cows, birds, trees, and deer become stunned in ecstasy when they gaze at Your form, the most handsome in all the three worlds.”
Çrémad-Bhägavatam (3.2.12, again explains:

vismäpanaà svasya ca saubhagarddheù
paraà padaà bhüñaëa-bhüñänäìgam

“The Lord appeared in this mortal world by His internal potency, yogamäyä. He came in His eternal form, which is just suitable for His pastimes. These pastimes were wonderful for everyone, even for those proud of their own opulence, including the Lord Hismelf as the Lord of Vaikuëöha. Thus His (Çré Kåñëa’s, transcendental body is the ornament of all ornaments.”ª
Lord Kåñëa’s alkl-attractuve form was splendidly manifest in Gokyla, where many cows, gopas, and gopés lived. Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.32.14, explains:

cakäsa gopé-pariñad-gato ‘rcitas
trailokya-lakñmy-eka-padaà vapur dadhat

“Worshiped by the gopés, Lord Kåñëa’s transcendental form, the only home of all glory and handsomeness in the three worlds, was splendidly manifest.”
The specifé pastime described in this verse of Dämodaräñöaka, where Lord Kåñëa broke the yogurt pot and fled in fear of Mother Yaçodä, is described these words of Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.9.8-9):

ulükhalaìghrer upari vyavasthitaà
markäya kämaà dadataà çici sthitam
haiyaìgavaà caurya-viçaìkitekñaëaà
nirékñya paçcät sutam ägamä chanaiù

“Kåñëa, at that time, was sitting on an upside-down wooden mortar for grinding spices and was distributing milk preparations, such as yogurt and butter, to the monkeys as he liked. Because of having stolen He was looking all around with great anxiety, suspecting that He might be chastised by His mother. Mother Yaçodä, upon seeing HIm, very cautiously approached Him from behind.*

täm ätta-yañöià prasamékñya sa-tvaras
tato ‘varuhyäpasära bhétavat
gopy anvadhävan na yam äpa yoginäà
kñamaà praveñöuà tapaseritaà manaù
“When Lord Kåñëa saw His mother, stick in hand, He very quickly got down from the top of the mortar and began to flee as if very much afraid. Although yogés try to capture Him as Paramätma’ by meditation, desiring to enter into the effulgence of the Lord with great austerities and penances, they fail to reach Him. But Mother Yaçodä, thinking that same Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kåñëa, to be her son, began following Kåñëa to catch Him.”*
Then Mother Yaçoda’ chased Lord Kåñëa and caught Him from behind. Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.9.10, explains:

avaïcamänä janané båhac-calac-
chroëi-bharäkränta-gatiù su-madhyamä
javena visraàsita-keça-bandhana-
cyuta-prasünänugatiù parämåçat

“While following Kåñëa, Mother Yaçodä, her thin waist overburdened by her heavy breasts, naturally had to reduce her speed. Because of following Kåñëa very swiftly, her hair became loose, and the flowers in her hair were falling after her. Yet she did not fail to capture her son Kåñëa.”*

Text 200

rudantaà muhur netra-yugmaà måjantaà
karämbhoja-yugmena sätäìka-netram
muhuù çväsa-kampa-trirekhäìka-kaëöha-
sthita-graiva-dämodaraà bhakti-baddham
rudantaàcrying; muhuù-again and again; netra-yugmam-two eyes; måjantam-rubbing; karämbhoja-yugmena-with two lotus hands; sa-with; ätäìka-fear; netram-eyes; muhuù-again and again; çväsa-breathing; kampa-trembling; tri-three; rekhä-lines; aìka-marked; kaëöha-neck; sthita-situated; graiva-necklaces; dämodaram-Lord Kåñëa; bhakti-with devotion; baddham-bound.

. . . who cried and rubbed His frightened eyes again and again with His two lotus hands, whose necklace on His three-lined neck trembled as He breathed again and again, whose waist was surrounded by a rope, and who was finally bound by love.
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

This pastime is described in the following words (Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.9.11):

kåtägasaà taà prarudantam akñiëé
kañantam aïjan-mañini sva-päëinä
udvékñamänaà bhaya-vihvalekñaëaà
haste gåhétva bhiñayanty avägurat

“When caught by Mother Yaçodä, Kåñëa became more and more afraid and admitted to being an offender. As she looked upon Him, she saw that He was crying, His tears mixing with the black ointment around His eyes, and as He rubbed His eyes with His hands, He smeared the ointment all over His face. Mother Yaçodä, catching her beautiful son by the hand, mildly began to chastise Him.”*
Mother Yaçoda’ then bound Him with a rope. Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.9.14, explains:

gopikolülukhe dämnä
babandha präkåtaà yathä

“Mother Yaçodä, considering Kåñëa her own ordinary child, bound Him to the wooden mortar with a rope.”*
Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.9.18-21, continues:

sva-mätuù svinna-gätåaya
visrasta-kabara-srajaù
dåñövä pariçramaà kåñëaù
kåpayäsét sva-bandhane

“Because of Mother Yaçodä’s hard labor, her whole body became covered with perspiration, and the flowers and comâ were falling from her hair. When child Kåñëa saw His mother thus fatigued, He became merciful to her and agreed to be bound.*

evam sandarçitä hy aìga
hariëä bhåtya-vaçyatä
sva-vaçenäpi kåñëena
yasyedaà seçvaraà vaçe

“O Mahäräja Parékñit, this entire universe, with its great exalted demigods like Lord Çiva, Lord Brahmä, and Lord Indra, is under the control of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Yet the Supreme Lord has one transcendental attribute: He comes under the control of His devotees. This was now exhibited by Kåñëa in this pastime.*

nemaà viriïco na bhavo
na çrér apy aìga-saàçrayä
prasädaà lebhire gopé
yat tat präpa vimuktidät

“Neither Lord Brahmä, nor Lord Çiva, nor even the goddess of fortune, who is always the better half of the Supreme Lord, can obtain from the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the deliverer from this material world, such mercy as received by Mother Yaçodä.*

näyaà sukhäpo bhagavän
dehinäà gopikä-sutaù
jïäninäà cätma-bhütänäà
yathä bhaktimatäm iha

“The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kåñëa, the son of Mother Yaçodä, is accessible to devotees engaged in spontaneous loving service, but He is not as easily accessible to mental speculators, to those striving for self-realization by severe austerities and penances, or to those who consider the body the same as the self.”*

Text 201

itédåk-sva-léläbhir änanda-kuëòe
sva-ghoñaà nimajjantam äkhyäpayantam
tadéyeçita-jïeñu bhaktair jitatvaà
punaù prematas taà çatävåtti vande
itédåk-like this; sva-own; léläbhiù-with pastimes; änanda-of bliss; kuëòe-in a lake; sva-own; ghoñam-cowherd village; nimajjantam-plunging; äkhyäpayantam-declaring; tadéya-own; éçita-supremacy; jïeñu-among they who know; bhaktaiù-by the devotees; jitatvam-the state of being defeated; punaù-again and again; premataù-out of love; tam-to Him; çata-a hundred; ävåtti-repetitions; vande-I offer my respectful obeisances.

“A hundred times I bow down before Lord Kåñëa, who with pastimes like these plunges His own cowherd village of Vraja in pools of ecstasy, and who declares to they who know Him only as the supreme master and controller: I am conquered by My loving devotees.
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

That Lord Kåñëa is controlled by the love of His devotees is described in the following words of Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.11.7-8):

gopébhiù stobhito ‘nåtyad
bhagavän bälavat kvacit
udgäyati kvacin mugdhas
tad-vaço däru-yantravat

“The gopés would say: ‘If You dance, my dear Kåñëa, then I shall give You half a sweetmeat.’ By saying these words or by clapping their hands, all the gopés encouraged Kåñëa in different ways. At such times, although He was the supremely powerful Personality of Godhead, he would smile and dance according to their desire, as if He were a wooden doll in their hands. Sometimes he would sing very loudly, at their bidding. In this way Kåñëa came completely under the control of the gopés.*

bibharti kvacid ajïäptaù
péöhakonmäna-pädukam
bahu-kñepaà ca kurute
svänäà ca prétim ävahan

“Sometimes Mother Yaçoda’ and her gopé friends would tell Kåñëa, ‘Bring this article’ or ‘Bring that article.’ Sometimes they would order Him to bring a wooden plank, wooden shoes, or a wooden measuring pot, and Kåñëa, when thus ordered by the mothers, would try to bring them. Sometimes, however, as if unable to raise these things, He would touch them and stand there. Just to invite the pleasure of his relatives, He would strike His body with His arms to show that He had sufficient strength.”*
Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.11.9, again says:

darçayaàs tad-vidäà loka
ätmano bhåtya-vaçyatäm

“To pure devotees throughout the world who could understand His activities, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kåñëa, exhibited how much He can be subdued by His devotees, His servants.”*

Text 202

varaà deva mokñaà na mokñävadhià vä
na cänyaà våëe ‘haà vareçäd apéha
idaà te vapur nätha gopäla-bälaà
sadä me manasy ävirästäà kim anyaiù
varam-benediction; deva-O Lord; mokñam-liberation; na-not; mokña-liberation; ävadhim-highest limit; vä-or; na-not; ca-and; anyam-another thing; våëe-choose; aham-I; vara-of benedictions; éçät-from the master; api-even; iha-here; idam-this; te-of You; vapuù-the form; nätha-O master; gopäla-bälam-a cowherd boy; sadä-always; me-of me; manasi-in the mind; ävirästäm-may be manifested; kim-what is the use?; anyaiù-of other things.

“O Lord, I do not ask for liberation, something better than liberation, or any other thing. O Lord, all I ask from You, the master of all blessings, is that Your form as a cowherd boy always be manifest in my heart. What need have I for any other blessing?
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

The thing better that liberation here is residence in Vaikuëöhaloka. Better than impersonal liberation is residence in Vaikuëöhaloka, and better than residence in Vaikuëöhaloka is pure devotional service, which begins with hearing the glories of Lord Kåñëa. That pure devotional service is better than residence in Vaikuëöhaloka is described in the following words (Çrémad-Bhägavatam 3.15.49):
“O Lord, we pray that You let us be born in any hellish condition of life, just as long as our hearts and minds are always engaged in the service of Your lotus feet, our words are made beautiful by speaking of Your activities just as tulasé leaves are beautified when offered unto Your lotus feet, and as long as our ears are always filled with the chanting of Your transcendental qualities.”*

Text 203

idaà te mukhämbhojam atyanta-nélair
våtaà kuntalaiù sìgdha-raktaiç ca gopyä
muhuç cumbitaà bimba-raktädharaà me
manasy ävirästäm alaà lakña-läbhaiù
idam-this; te-of You; mukha-face; ambhojam-lotus; atyanta-nélaiù-very dark; våtam-covered; kuntalaiù-with hairs; snigdha-glistening; raktaiù-red; ca-and; gopyä-by the gopé; muhuù-again and again; cumbitam-kissed; bimba-bimba fruit; rakta-red; adharam-lips; me-of me; manasi-in the heart; ävirästäm-may be manifested; alam-what is the need; lakña-of a hundred thousand; läbhaiù-attainments.

“May Your lotus face, decorated with glistening locks of hair and with bimba-fruit lips again and again kissed by the gopé Yaçodä, always be manifest in my heart. What need have I for a hundred thousand other blessings?
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

Lord Kåñëa’s face is like a blossoming lotus flower. It is blissful and the sight of it removes all sufferings.

Text 204

namo deva dämodaränanta viñëo
praséda prabho duùkha-jaläbdhi-magnam
kåpä-dåñöi-våñöyäti-dénaà batänu-
gåhäëeça mäm ajïam edhy akñi-dåçyaù
namaù-obeisances; deva-O Lord; dämodara-O Dämodara; ananta-unlimited; viñëaù-O Viñëu; praséda-please be merciful; prabhaù-O master; duùkha-of torments; jaläbdhi-in an ocean; magnam-drowning; kåpä-of mercy; dåñöi-glance; våñöyä-with a shower; ati-very; dénam-poor; bata-indeed; anugåhäëa-please be kind; éça-O Lord; mäm-to me; ajïam-foolish; edhi-please come; akñi-by the eyes; dåçyaù-visible.

“O unlimited, all-pervading Lord whose belly was bound by a rope, I bow down before You. O master, please be kind to me, who am now drowning in an ocean of sufferings. Please shower Your glance of mercy on me, who am very poor, wretched, and foolish. O master, please come before my eyes.
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

Here the author says that he is so distressed that he is on the verge of death. He is like a living corpse. He says: “Please be kind to me! Please rescue me! Please restore my life!”
Here the word “prabho” (O master, means “O master of great, inconceivable, limitless, wonderful potencies!” This shows that the Lord’s potencies cannot be understood by the material senses. The word “éça” (O master, means “O supremely independent one!” This shows that the Lord can do as He likes, and therefore He can bestow His mercy even on a person who is not really worthy to receive it. The word “viñëo” means “O all-pervading one!” or it also means “O Lord who stays in Våndävana!”

Text 205

kuverätmajau baddha-mürtyaiva yadvat
tvayä mocitau bhakti-bhäjau kåtau ca
tathä prema-bhaktià svakäà me prayaccha
na mokñe graho me ‘sti dämodareha
kuverätmajau-the two sons of Kuvera; baddha-bound; mürtyä-by the form; eva-indeed; yadvat-as; tvayä-by You; mocitau-freed; bhakti-bhäjau-devotees; kåtau-made; ca-and; tathä-so; prema-bhaktim-love and devotion; svakäm-own; me-to me; prayaccha-please give; na-not; mokñe-in liberation; grahaù-acceptance; me-of me; asti-is; dämodara-O Lord Dämodara; iha-here.

“Even though You were tied up, You still freed Kuvera’s two sons and made them devoted to You. Please give to me love and devotion as You gave it to them. O Lord Dämodara, I will not accept impersonal liberation.
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

Here, rejecting impersonal liberation, the author prays for pure devotional service. Even though, as part of His beautiful pastimes, the Lord Himself was tied up by the gopé Yaçodä, He was able to free the sons of Kuvera. Giving them the gift of pure devotional service, He said to them (Çrémad-Bhägavatam 10.10.42):
“O Nalaküvara and Maëigréva, now you may both return home. Since you desire to be always absorbed in My devotional service, your desire to develop love and affection for Me will be fulfilled, and now you will never fall from that platform.”*

Text 206

namas te ‘stu dhämne sphurad-dépti-dhämne
tvadéyodaräyätha viçvasya dhämne
namo rädhikäyai tvadéya-priyäyai
namo ‘nanta-léläya deväya tubhyam
namaù-obeisances; te-of You; astu-may be; dhämne-to the rope; sphurad-dépti-dhämne-splendid; tvadéya-to You; udaräya-abdomen; atha-then; viçvasya-of the universe; dhämne-the resting place; namaù-obeisances; rädhikäyai-to Çré Rädhä; tvadéya-priyäyai-dear to You; namaù-obeisances; ananta-unlimited; léläya-whose pastimes; deväya-to the Lord; tubhyam-to You.

“Obeisances to Your rope, the abode of great splendor! Obeisances to Your belly, the resting-place of the universe! Obeisances to Your beloved, Çré Rädhä! Obeisances to You, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, whose pastimes have no end!”
Commentary by Çréla Sanätana Gosvämé

Here the word “dhämne” means “the great rope that was tied around Your belly”. What was that rope like? It is described here as “the abode of splendor”. That means the rope was spiritual in nature.
Next the author says, “Obeisances to Your belly!” What is the Lord’s belly like? It is the resting place of the universe, where the moving and unmoving beings live. This is so because from it sprouted the lotus flower that is the home of the fourteen worlds. By tying a rope around this belly, Mother Yaçoda’ showed that she had the entire universe under her control. Actually no one has the power to tie up the Lord in that way, but out of love for His mother, Lord Kåñëa allowed her to tie Him up.
Çré Rädha’ is the most important of all the gopés. She is most dear to Lord Kåñëa. Lord Kåñëa’s transcendental pastimes with Çré Rädha’ have no end. Therefore the Lord is described here as having pastimes that have no end.

Text 207

pädme tatraiva
govardhana-girau ramye
rädhä-kuëòaà priyaà hareù
kärttike bahuläñöamyäà
tatra snätvä hareù priyaù
naro bhakto bhaved vipräs
tad dhi tasya pratoñaëam
pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; govardhana-girau-on Govardhana Hill; ramye-beautiful; rädhä-kuëòam-Rädha’-kuëòa; priyam-dear; hareù-to Lord Kåñëa; kärttike-in Kärttika; bahuläñöamyäm-on Bahulastami; tatra-there; snätvä-bathing; hareù-to Lord Kåñëa; priyaù-dear; naraù-a person; bhaktaù-devotee; bhavet-may be; vipräù-O brähmaëas; tat-that; hi-indeed; tasya-of Him; pratoñaëam-pleasing.

In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“O brähmaëas, a person who during the month of Kärttika, on the Bahuläñöamé, day bathes in Rädha’-kuëòa, which is by beautiful Govardhana Hill and which is very dear to Lord Kåñëa, becomes a great devotee. He is very pleasing to Lord Kåñëa.

Text 208

yathä rädhä priyä viñëos
tasyäù kuëòaà priyaà tathä
sarva-gopéñu saivaikä
viñëor atyanta-vallabhä
yathä-just as; rädhä-Çrématé Rädhäräëé; priyä-very dear; viñëoù-to Lord Kåñëa; tasyäù-Her; kuëòam-bathing place; priyam-very dear; tathä-so also; sarva-gopéñu-among all the gopés; sä-She; eva-certainly; ekä-alone; viñëoù-of Lord Kåñëa; atyanta-vallabhä-most dear.

“Just as Rädha’ is dear to Lord Kåñëa, so Her bathing place, Rädha’-kuëòa, is dear to Him. She alone is His most beloved of all the gopés.”*

Text 209

kià ca tatraiva çré-rädhikopäkhyänänte
våndävanädhipatyaà ca
dattaà tasyäù pratuñyatä
kåñëenänyatra devé tu
rädhä våndävane vane
kim- ca-furthermore; tatra-there; eva-indeed; çré-rädhikä-of Çré Rädhä; upäkhyäna-of the story; ante-at the end; våndävana-of V.rndävana; ädhipatyam-rule; ca-and; dattam-given; tasyäù-of Her; pratuñyatä-is pleased; kåñëena-by Lord Kåñëa; anyatra-in another place; devé-goddess; tu-indeed; rädhä-Rädhä; våndävane-in Våndävana; vane-forest.

In the Padma Puräëa, at the end of the story of Çré Rädhä, it is said:
“Pleased with Her, Lord Kåñëa made Rädha’ the queen of Våndävana. In other places She is Goddess Lakñmé, but in Våndävana forest She is Çré Rädhä.

Text 210

tat-kuëòe kärttikäñöamyäà
snätvä püjyo janärdanaù
subodhanyäà yathä prétis
tathä prétis tato bhavet
tat-kuëòe-in her lake; kärttikäñöamyäm-on the Janmäñöamé day of Ka’rttika; snätvä-bathing; püjyaù-worshiped; janärdanaù-Lord Kåñëa; subodhanyäm-on Utthana ekädaçé; yathä-as; prétiù-p-leased; tathä-so; prétiù-pleased; tataù-then; bhavet-may be.

“When, on Janmäñöamé or Utthäna ekädaçé, a person bathes in Rädha’-kuëòa and then worships Lord Kåñëa, Lord Kåñëa becomes very pleased with him.

Text 211

atha kåñëa-trayodaçé-kåtyaà
pädme ca tatraiva
kärttike kåñëa-pakñe tu
trayodaçyäà niçä-mukhe
yama-dépaà bahir dadyäd
apamåtyur vinaçyati
atha-npw; kåñëa-trayodaçé-kåtyam-duties of Kåñëa-trayodaçé; pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; ca-and; tatra-there; eva-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika; kåñëa-pakñe-on the dark fortnight; tu-indeed; trayodaçyäm-on trayopdasi; niçä-mukhe-in the beginning of the night; yama-dépam-a lamp for Yamaräja; bahiù-outside; dadyät-should place; apamåtyuù-untimely death; vinaçyati-is destroyed.

Duties of Kåñëa-trayodaçé
In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“When on the Kåñëa-trayodaçé of the month of Kärttika a person places a lamp for Yamaräja outside, then the danger of his untimely death is at once destroyed.

Text 212

atha tatra mantraù
måtyunä päça-daëòäbhyäà
kälaù çyämalayä saha
trayodaçyäà dépa-dänät
süryajaù priyatäm
atha-now; tatra-there; mantraù-mantra; måtyunä-by death; päça-daëòäbhyäm-with noose and rod; kälaù-time; syämalayäblack; saha-with; trayodaçyäm-on trayodasi; dépa-dänät-by offering a lamp; süryajaù-the son of the sun; priyatäm-is pleased.

The Mantra For That
“With this offering of a lamp on the Kåñëa-trayodaçé day, may Lord Yamaräja, who is the son of the sun-god, who is time personified, who is accompanied by Goddess Durgä, and who carries with him a noose, a rod, and death itself, be pleased with me.

Text 213

atha kåñëa-caturdaçé-kåtyaà
tatraiva
caturdaçyäà dharma-räja-
püjä käryä prayatnataù
snänam avaçyakaà käryaà
narair naraka-bhérubhiù
atha-now; kåñëa-caturdaçé-kåtyam-the Duties of Kåñëa-caturdaçé; tatra-there; eva-indeed; caturdaçyäm-on caturdasi; dharma-räja-Yamaräja; püjä-worship; käryä-should be done; prayatnataù-carefully; snänam-bath; avaçyakam-should be done; käryam-done; naraiù-by people; naraka-bhérubhiù-who fear hell.

The Duties of Kåñëa-caturdaçé
They are described in the following words:
“They who fear going to hell must bathe and then carefully worship Yamaräja on the Kåñëa-caturdaçé day.

Text 214

aruëodayato ‘nyatra
riktäyäà snäti yo naraù
tasyäbdhika-bhavo dharmo
naçyaty eva na saàçayaù
aruëodayataù-from sunrise; anyatra-in another place; riktäyäm-empty; snäti-bathes; yaù-who; naraù-aperson; tasya-of him; abdhika-a year; bhavaù-being; dharmaù-religion; naçyati-perishes; eva-indeed; na-no; saàçayaù-doubt.

“A person who on the caturthé, navamé and caturdaçé waits until after sunrise to bathe loses a year of pious deeds.

Text 215

skände ca tatraiva
kärttike kåñëa-pakñe tu
caturdaçyäà vidhüdyate
avaçyam eva kartavyaà
snänaà naraka-bhérubhiù
skände-in the Skanda Puräëa; ca-and; tatra-there; eva-indeed; kärttike-in Kärttika; kåñëa-pakñe-on the dark fortnight; tu-indeed; caturdaçyäà-on caturdasi; vidhu-moon; udaye-in the rising; avaçyam-inevitably; eva-indeed; kartavyaà-should be done; snänaà-bathing; naraka-bhérubhiù-by they who fear hell.

In the Skanda Puräëa it is said:
“They who fear hell should bathe during the moonrise of the Kåñëa-caturdaçé in the month of Kärttika.

Text 216

kià ca pädme tatraiva
tataç ca tarpaëaà käryaà
dharmaräjasya nämabhiù
jévat-pitä tu kurvéta
tarpaëaà yama-bhéñmayoù
kim- ca-furthermore; pädme-in the Padma Puräëa; tatra-there; eva-indeed; tataç-from that; ca-and; tarpaëaà-tarpaëa; käryaà-should be done; dharmaräjasya-to Yamaräja; nämabhiù-with names; jévat-pitä-whose father is alive; tu-indeed; kurvéta-should do; tarpaëaà-tarpaëa; yama-bhéñmayoù-to Yama and Bhéñma.

In the Padma Puräëa it is said:
“On the Kåñëa-caturdaçé one should offer tarpaëa and chant the names of Yamaräja. If one’s father is stil living, one should offer tarpaëa to Yamaräja and Bhéñma.

Text 217

yajïopavétinä käryaà
präcénävétinä tathä
devatvaà ca pitåtvaà ca
yamasyästi dvi-rüpatä
yajïopavétinä-with a sacred thread; käryaà-should be done; präcéna-avétinä-with the sacred thread worn over the right shoulder; tathä-so; devatvaà-the status of d demigod; ca-and; pitåtvaà-the status of a pitä; ca-and; yamasya-Yamaräja; asti-is; dvi-rüpatä-two forms.

“Wearing the sacred thread over the right shoulder, one should offer tarpaëa to Yamaräja, who has two forms: one as a demigod and the other as a pitä.

Text 218

naktaà yama-caturdaçyäà
yaù kuryäc chiva-sannidhau
na tat kratu-çatenäpi
präpyate puëyam édåçam
naktaà-night; yama-caturdaçyäà-of Yama-caturdaçé; yaù-who; kuryät-should do; çiva-Çiva; sannidhau-in the presence; na-indeed; tat-that; kratu-çatena-with a hundred yajnas; api-also; präpyate-is attainmed; puëyam-piety; édåçam-like that.

“A person who spends the night of this Yama-caturdaçé near the Deity of Lord Çiva attains great piety. Even with a hundred yajïas one cannot attain piety like it.

Text 219

kumäré baöukän püjya
tathä çaiva-tapo-dhanän
räjasüya-phalaà tena
präpyate nätra saàçayaù
kumäré-a young girl; baöukän-brähmaëa boys; püjya-worshiping; tathä’so; çaiva-tapo-dhanän-of austerities for Lord Çiva; räjasüya-phalaà-the result of a rajasuya-yajna; tena-by that; präpyate-is attained; na-not; atra-here; saàçayaù-doubt.

“A young girl who at that time worships brähmaëa boys who perform austerities to please Lord Çiva attains the result of performing a räjasüya-yajïa. Of this there is no doubt.

Text 220

kärttike bhauma-väreëa
citrä kåñëä caturdaçé
tasyäà bhüteñäm abhyarcya
gacche chiva-puraà naraù
kärttike-during the month of Kärttika; bhauma-väreëa-on Tuesday; citrä-wonderful; kåñëa-Kåñëa; caturdaçé-caturdasé;; tasyäà-on that; bhüteçam-Lord Çiva; abhyarcya-worshiping; gacchet-may go; çiva-puraà-to the abode of Lord Suva; naraù-a person.

“When it falls on a Tuesday the Kåñëa-ekädaçé of the month of Kärttika is especially wonderful. A person who worships Lord Çiva on that day goes to the abode of Lord Çiva.

Text 221

kià ca
amävasyä-caturdaçyoù
pradoñe dépa-dänataù
yama-märgändhakärebhyo
mucyate kärttike naraù
kim- ca-furthermore; amävasyä-caturdaçyoù-of amavasya and caturdasi; pradoñe-in the evening; dépa-dänataù-by offering a lamp; yama-märga-on the path of Yamaräja; andhakärebhyaù-from the blindness; mucyate-is liberated; kärttike-in Kärttika; naraù-a person.

It is further said:
“A person who offers a lamp on the evening of the amävasya’ and the caturdaçé becomes free from the darkness of the path to Yamaräja.”


Sri Bhismadeva – Bhisma AshtamiBhisma Panchaka
last updated 7th November 2003


Relections on Bhishma Panchaka – Ekadasi Period and Fasting etc.
Bhismadeva’s birth – Bhisma Ashtami:
The Passing away of Bhismadev:
Kartik vrata and Bhisma panchakam
More about KaarttikaHow and when to break the fast….


Relections on Bhishma Panchaka – Ekadasi Period and Fasting etc.The last 5 days of the month of Kaarttika are traditionally known as the Bhishma Panchaka or the Vishnu Panchaka. In the Hari Bhakti Vilasa, it is said that if one is capable, one should observe fasting from certain foodstuffs on the Bhishma-panchaka for the pleasure of the Lord. This is optional. The Padma Purana say that one pleases the Lord and makes spiritual advancement by such austerities.This year’s Bhishma Panchaka was for four days since the day of ekadasi this year was a maha-dvadasi. So it got shortened to four days.

Some devotees in Mayapur (Brahmacaris, Grhasthas alike) fast from grains during these 5 days. The strictest way of doing this fast is to take only the five products of the cow (pancha gavya) on each of the five days(!). I didn’t hear of anyone doing this. But usually those who do this fast restrict their eating like during ekadasis: no grains and beans.

As an example and observation, HH Jayapataka Swami was drinking only fruit juices and taking his medicines as his Bhishma-panchaka vrata! Still HH Jayapataka Swami was going on with his work and meeting with devotees, management, early morning programs, late resting, and everything as he does normally.

HH Jayapataka Swami wanted to break the fast after the four days in the shastric way. Actually that was really interesting because we were not sure whether the fast-breaking should be done on the last day of the Bhishma-panchaka or the next day. There were different opinions and some devotees were quoting some other devotees who were referring to someone else and so on. It was not so clear what to do. And HH Jayapataka Swami wanted evidence from the shastra or some shastric authority on how to break the fast.

Kurma Caitanya Prabhu and Ram Gopal Prabhu (both were austere souls fasting for Bhishma-panchaka from grains) then started to research and came up with a quote from the Padma Purana which said that on the fifth day of the Bhishma Panchaka in the night one can break the fast by taking fruits, roots or ‘havishya’. So we showed this to HH Jayapataka Swami. I had thought that havishya was khitchri since the unmarried gopis took havishya when they prayed to Goddess Katyayani and I vaguely remembered that havishya was translated as khitchri in the Bhagavatam. So when we showed the quote (in sanskrit) to HH Jayapataka Swami, he said that he would take havishya that night to break the fast. He also mentioned that havishya was *unspiced* khitchri(!). By this time, I cursed myself for having shown this quote to my Guru Maharaja. After all, I thought this is not the most pleasant way to break a four-day juice fast! Guru Maharaja also said that we should find out what havishya can be made of from the scriptures.

Then more research and we found out. It was to be made with rice, mung dal, optionally certain varieties of saks (green leafy vegetables like spanach), etc. Salt was okay but no spices and some fruits were mentioned.

Meanwhile my Guru Maharaja’s cook Topi Krsna Prabhu was pulling out his hairs when he heard that HH Jayapataka Swami is going to take this ‘havishya’. He wasn’t happy with me at all about the tasteless ‘havishya’ arrangement. I said that this is what HH Jayapataka Swami wants and so this is what we should prepare and give to our Guru Maharaja. But he said that after a four-day fast this is *not* what is best for him. He chastised me for introducing the topic of havishya to our Guru Maharaja. I quoted the shastra and showed him Hari Bhakti Vilasa, but he said the health of the spiritual master is more important. Now I was splitting and pulling at hairs!

…And then by Krsna’s arrangement, Gauranga Prema Prabhu, one of HH Jayapataka Swami’s seniormost disciples, arrived. Both of us spoke to him and he told us that if this is what our Guru Maharaja wants, we should do it. He, in his childhood, had taken ‘havishya’ and explained to Topi how to cook havishya.

But Topi Krsna prabhu had already previously arranged with Rasesvari Mataji (Ganga Prabhu’s wife) that she would make some soup and pasta for our Guru Maharaja and by 8:30 PM, she was already upstairs (in the Lotus Building Roof, Guru Maharaja’s quarters) with the pasta prasadam. Anyway, Topi quickly cooked havishya.

When HH Jayapataka Swami came upstairs, he was visibly quite tired. HH Jayapataka Swami asked what was cooked for him and I showed him the Hari Bhakti Vilasa’s explanation of ‘havishya’. Gauranga Prema Prabhu was also there and they discussed. The glorious havishya then came and was ready for HH Jayapataka Swami to take. While HH Jayapataka Swami was eating havishya, he said that it was like Pongal (a South Indian prep). He joked with Bhagavat-krpa prabhu that this was a feast for him since he was on juice for the last few days. He then drank milk with tumeric (tumeric is from a root which is allowed for breaking the fast).

We bought the soup and pasta anyway and showed HH Jayapataka Swami but he refused both. He said that pasta was made out of wheat (which was not mentioned in Hari Bhakti Vilasa’s list of ingredients for havishya). I think the soup had oregano and as a spice/herb, that was also not mentioned in the Hari Bhakti Vilasa for sure. Besides this, the soup had things which were not in the recipe list anyway. HH Jayapataka Swami mildly admonished us that when the spiritual master wants water we should not give him milk. Now we learnt the lesson.

The next day, our Guru Maharaja took some pasta (finally!) prasadam and left to Calcutta for his Western tour…

For me, the whole episode demonstrated how austere HH Jayapataka Swami was and is. And he is always like this. Sometimes we don’t understand how much of austerity he takes to please Srila Prabhupada and Krsna.

This episode also showed how very renounced devotees need to be, the following supports this from shastra:

mahaprabhura bhakta-ganera vairagya pradhana
yaha dekhi’ prita hana gaura-bhagavan

Renunciation is the basic principle sustaining the lives of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu’s devotees. Seeing this renunciation, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is extremely satisfied.

PURPORT
Anyone, whether an ordinary materialistic person or a pure devotee, can understand the behavior of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu’s devotees if he studies it minutely. One will thus find that the devotees of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu are not at all attached to any kind of material enjoyment. They have completely given up sense enjoyment to engage fully in the service of Lord Sri Krsna and dedicate their lives and souls to serving Krsna without material desires. Because their devotional service is free from material desires, it is unimpeded by material circumstances. Although ordinary men have great difficulty understanding this attitude of the devotees, it is greatly appreciated by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. (Caitanya Caritamrta Antya 6.220 Verse and Purport by Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada.)

(c) 1991 by Bhaktivedanta Book Trust

Written by Vidvan Gauranga dasa, Mayapur, India.


Bhishma Panchaka
This kind of 5 day fast is also prescribed for the last 5 days of Kartika (Damodara) Month and it is known as “Bhisma Pancaka”. During that vrata puja offerings to the Lord are also prescribed. I am listing them below. There are also mantras that go with these offerings. However, I didn’t find any specific mention about this for Purusottama month. In the Padma Purana it only stated that in addition to ekadasee one can observe a “pancaratrika” fast until amavasya. Here are offerings prescribed for Bhisma Pancaka. ———————Devotees may offer the following to the Deity form of the Lord:

On the first day, one must offer padma (lotus) flowers to the feet of the Lord
On the second day, one must offer bilva (wood-apple) leaves of the thigh of the Lord
On the third day, one must offer gandha (scents) to the navel of the Lord
On the fourth day, one must offer java flower to the shoulders of the Lord
On the fifth day, one must offer malati flower to the head (siro-desa) of the Lord

Reference: Garuda Puraana (op cit.)


Back to topBhismadeva’s birth – Bhisma Ashtami:
The Passing away of Bhismadev:


Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

Ekadassi

Sri Ekadasi

The Holy Day of Sri Hari
EkAdasii Meditation – sadhana
Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati’s Navadwip Panjika Intro’:
Vaishnava Calendar Page – with links to current years’ Events and EkAdasiis:
Ekadasi Vratas according to Hari Bhakti Vilas smriti:
Sadachara Vinodha book by Sri Vyasanakare Prabhanjanacharya
Each and Every EkAdasii in detail – their observances, benefits, and individual origin:
Basic Rules for understanding the Vaishnava Calendar – Panjika:
Srila Prabhupada speaking about Ekadasi – many quotes:
The Story of Ekadasi – how the day came to be:
The significance of Mahadwadasii:
All Ekadasiis:
How to break an ekadasi fast:
Ayurvedic understanding of breaking the fast on the dwadasi morning:
Vaishnava Calendar Software 4 FREE
EkAdasii RecipiesNow AvailableEkadasi humour……

 

Ekadasi Morning Meditation on the Lord:

Lotus Feet: Om Damodaraya Namah
Thighs: Om Madhavaya Namah
Private Parts: Om Kamapataye Namah
Hips: Om Vamanaya Namah
Navel: Om Padmanabhaya Namah
Stomach: Om Vishvamutaye Namah
Heart: Om Jnanagamyaya Namah
Throat: Om Srikanthaya Namah
Arms: Om Sahasrabahave Namah
Lotus Eyes: Om Paramayogine Namah
Forehead: Om Urugayai Namah
Nose: Om Narakeshvaraya Namah
Hair: Om Sarvakamadaya Namah
Head: Om Sahasrashirshaya Namah

Midday: Bathe in river, lake or pond. Chant, while smearing mud upon body: “O Asvakrante! O Rathakranthe! O Visnukranthe! O Mrttike! O Mother Earth! Kindly remove all the sins I have accumulated throughout many past lives so that I may enter the sacred abode of the Supreme Lord.”

Light fortnight Ekadasi: meditate upon the 12 holy names
of Lord Vishnu while applying tilaka.

Dark fortnight: meditate upon 16 holy names:
om vasudevaya namah, om keshavaya namah, om narayanah namah, om madhavaya namah, om sankarshanaya namah, om govindaya namah, om vaishnave namah, om madhusudanaya namah, om pradyumnaya namah, om trivikramaya namah, om vamanaya namah, om sridharaya namah, om aniruddhaya namah, om hrishikeshaya namah, om padmanabhaya namah, om damodarayah namah.

One should read about the particular Ekadasi (The Ekadasi book).

Do not sleep in day, take massage, engage in sex life,
take intoxication, touch impure people, shave.

On Dvadasi, one should not sleep in the day, eat in another’s home, eat more than once, eat urad dahl, rub oil on the body. One may break the fast at the right time by drinking water if eating is difficult to arrange.

“O sages, one who hears about these Ekadasis will learn how to observe them properly.Each Ekadasi bestows particular benefits on the faithful observer. “One who is physically unable to fast on Ekadasi may read the glories of each Ekadasi when it occurs and recite all the names of the Ekadasis; thus he will achieve the same goal as the person who observes the full Ekadasi vow.” (or fast to the best of their ability while still observing ekadasi)

A small on-line booklet on EkAdasii vichAra and AchAra, line of Madhwacharya.

More from the Madhwa line of Vaishnavas here:

Srila Prabhupada speaking about Ekadasi – many quotes

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Leave a comment

Janmashtami 2006

flute-krshna-original3.jpgchaithanya-mahaprabhu.jpegbaby-krishna.jpegdscn0642.JPGdscn0640.JPG

Leave a Reply

Please log in using one of these methods to post your comment:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

Follow

Get every new post delivered to your Inbox.